Tag: Isabel

  • Chapter 56 – The Road to Ashes

    28 Haring 9:40 – 14 Guardian 9:41

    As Ariana stepped back into the tavern, the warmth and hum of conversation greeted her, a stark contrast to the chill of Val Royeaux’s evening air. Elliot and Eshara sat near the hearth, finishing their meal. Their presence brought a faint smile to her lips, though it did little to ease the weight she carried after her meeting with the Divine.

    “Back already?” Eshara quipped, her tone light as Ariana approached. “Where’s the artifact?”

    “There was no artifact,” Ariana replied, her words clipped but not unkind. “We’ll leave at dawn.”

    Elliot raised an eyebrow, glancing at her cloak and boots, still dusted from her walk. “Didn’t even sit down yet and you’re already talking about leaving?”

    Ariana exhaled, waving off his comment. “I’ll explain later. For now, get some rest. We’ve got a long trip ahead of us.”

    Eshara frowned, her sharp eyes narrowing slightly. “That’s it? You drag us all the way to Val Royeaux, and now we’re just heading back without so much as a proper meal?”

    Ariana smirked faintly, though the humor didn’t reach her eyes. “I’ll make it up to you. When we’re back, I’ll ask Isabel to prepare a feast—one to put every Orlesian banquet we’ve seen to shame.”

    “That’s a high bar,” Eshara said dryly, though her lips twitched with a small grin. “We’ll hold you to it.”

    Elliot chuckled softly. “Good. I’m starving, and Orlesian portions aren’t exactly… substantial.”

    Ariana let out a genuine laugh at that, shaking her head. “Fine, fine. But for now, we’ll be back on the road for a while. So get your rest while you can.”

    She didn’t linger to hear their grumbling; she slipped away to her room upstairs. As she leaned back against the door, the weight of her meeting with the Divine pressed down on her anew. Her fingers brushed the pendant at her neck, the familiar contours grounding her. But tonight, it didn’t bring the solace she needed. Instead, her thoughts wandered—to the Rangers, to the impossible task ahead, and inevitably, to Cullen.

    Knight-Commander Cullen seems to be a good sort

    The Divine’s words had been maddeningly calculated, she couldn’t help but wonder at her goal. Was it just to break through her anger, did she know that Cullen’s name would accomplish that? Aren’t you engaged to him? The phrasing of Justinia’s question had been deliberate. She knew it would distract her. And yet she couldn’t help but wonder… was she? Did he think about it the same way? Was Cullen going to be at the Conclave? As the Knight-Commander of Kirkwall was he expected there?

    And now? she thought bitterly, Now I’m expected to risk everything again—for peace that may never come.

    The journey back to Ferelden was long and uneventful, the familiar rhythm of travel offering little distraction from Ariana’s racing thoughts. She spent most of the time riding in silence, lost in her own thoughts. Her conversation with the Divine a constant companion. Eshara and Elliot had clearly noticed her mood, but they gave her space, knowing better than to press her when she wasn’t ready to talk.

    Ariana broke the silence for the first time in hours. “I’m sorry,” she said, her voice quiet but clear.

    Eshara glanced over, one eyebrow arched. “For what?”

    “For dragging you halfway across Thedas without telling you why,” Ariana replied. “And for making you spend the end of the year on the road instead of with the others.”

    Elliot looked at her, his brow furrowed. “We’re Rangers. It’s what we do.”

    “And it’s not like you could’ve known this job would take us back so quickly,” Eshara added with a shrug. “But if you really feel bad, we’ll take that feast when we get back.”

    Ariana chuckled softly. “You’ll get your feast. I promise.”

    As the evening wore on, and they settled down to rest for the night, Ariana found herself staring up at the sky a little away from the campfire. The stars were just beginning to peek through the twilight sky, and the chill in the air was sharper now than it had been in Val Royeaux. She wrapped her cloak tighter around her shoulders, her gaze fixed on the Visus constellation.

    I’ll follow this star it one more time, Cullen. Please be there.

    She had barely noticed Elliot approach until he cleared his throat softly behind her. “Wolf?”

    Ariana turned, her expression softening slightly at the sight of him. “What is it, Elliot?”

    He hesitated, glancing down before meeting her eyes. “You’ve seemed… off since Val Royeaux. I just wanted to make sure you’re alright.”

    Ariana smiled faintly, her heart warming at his concern. “I’m fine, Elliot. Just… thinking. A lot.”

    “About the job?” he asked tentatively.

    She nodded, leaning against the tree behind her. “It’s a big one. More than I expected.”

    Elliot studied her for a moment, then nodded. “Whatever it is, we’re with you. You know that, right?”

    His earnestness caught her off guard, and for a moment, she didn’t know how to respond. Finally, she nodded, her voice soft. “I know. Thank you.”

    Elliot lingered for a moment longer before giving her a small smile and retreating back to the campfire. Ariana stayed where she was sitting, the cold air biting at her skin as she turned her gaze back to the stars. She didn’t know how to tell them what lay ahead, but one thing was certain: the road to the Temple of Sacred Ashes would be unlike any she’d walked before.

    ~~~

    By the time they arrived at the manor, the familiar sights and sounds of the Rangers at work greeted them. The courtyard bustled with activity—sparring pairs clashed swords, laughter echoed from a nearby group of recruits, and the scent of roasting meat wafted from the kitchens. It was a scene that should have felt like home, but Ariana’s mind was too clouded to take comfort in it.

    Riley, standing at the edge of the courtyard with her arms crossed, immediately spotted them. Her sharp eyes swept over the trio, lingering on Ariana. “You look like someone dragged you through half of Orlais and back,” Riley called out, a faint smirk tugging at her lips. “The client give you trouble?”

    Ariana dismounted, her movements slow with exhaustion. “Not the client,” she replied, brushing dust from her cloak. “But we need to talk. Somewhere private.”

    Riley’s smirk faded, replaced by a more serious expression. She handed the reins of Ariana’s horse to a nearby recruit and fell into step beside her. “Let me guess—it’s trouble, isn’t it?”

    “Always,” Ariana said, her voice carrying a dry humor that didn’t reach her eyes. She glanced back at Elliot and Eshara, who were already being swept into the lively courtyard. “Let them unwind,” she added softly to Riley. “We’ll catch up later.”

    Riley nodded, her curiosity evident but unspoken. As they entered the manor, the sounds of the courtyard faded, replaced by the quiet warmth of the house.

    Ariana led the way to the library, her steps deliberate yet heavy with the weight of what she was about to reveal. She had stopped first to find Isabel, who joined her without hesitation, her sharp eyes immediately sensing something serious. Riley followed closely, her boots echoing off the stone floors with impatient strides.

    Once inside, Ariana closed the door with a deliberate click. The quiet of the library enveloped them, the faint scent of old parchment and polished wood grounding her in the moment. Riley dropped into one of the chairs, propping her boots on the edge of the table with her usual disregard for decorum. Isabel remained standing, arms crossed, her expression calm but wary.

    “There was no client,” Ariana began, her voice steady though her shoulders were tense. “Or rather, not what you expected.”

    Riley’s brow arched immediately, suspicion flickering in her sharp gaze. “Oh? So what was it? Some Orlesian noble whining about misplaced jewels?”

    Ariana hesitated, the words she had practiced in her head suddenly feeling heavy and awkward. Finally, she said it: “It was the Divine.”

    Riley’s boots hit the floor with a thud as she sat upright, her expression a mix of shock and exasperation. “Oh no. No, no, no!” she exclaimed, throwing her hands into the air. “Not doing this again, Wolf! I’m not cut out for being anyone’s spy, and neither are you.”

    Isabel’s calm facade cracked slightly, her brow furrowing. “The Divine…” she repeated slowly, the name itself enough to deepen her concern. “What does she want this time?”

    Ariana crossed her arms, leaning against the edge of the table. “There’s going to be a Divine Conclave. On 15 Guardian. The goal is to bring the mages and the Templars together to negotiate peace.”

    Riley snorted, leaning back in her chair with an incredulous look. “Right. And I suppose we’re being recruited to, what, serve wine and keep the nobles from pulling each other’s hair?”

    Ariana’s jaw tightened as she met Riley’s sarcastic gaze. “She wants the Rangers to act as a neutral force,” she said firmly. “To keep the peace and prevent violence.”

    Riley’s expression froze mid-scoff. Isabel’s arms unfolded slightly, her sharp intake of breath betraying her alarm.

    “You’re serious,” Riley said flatly, sitting forward. “She wants us to be… what? The Chantry’s watchdogs?”

    “Not the Chantry,” Ariana corrected, her voice softening slightly. “A neutral presence. One that isn’t aligned with either side but has a reputation for standing for what’s right.”

    Riley shook her head, her disbelief quickly morphing into frustration. “Maker’s breath, Wolf. Do you even hear yourself? This isn’t a neutral job. This is sticking our necks into a bear trap and hoping it doesn’t snap shut.”

    Isabel, ever the voice of pragmatism, stepped forward, her expression calm but grave. “And what’s your role in this, Ariana? Because I know you wouldn’t be telling us this unless she’s asked something more of you.”

    Ariana sighed, running a hand through her hair. “She asked me to stand by her side. To act as her personal guard during the Conclave.”

    Riley exploded out of her chair, pacing the length of the room with a string of curses. “You’ve got to be kidding me!” she shouted. “This is madness, Wolf! Do you remember what happened the last time the Divine roped you into one of her plans? You lost everything!”

    Ariana flinched slightly but kept her composure. “I haven’t forgotten,” she said quietly. “But this isn’t about the past. This is about trying to end the Mage-Templar War before it destroys Thedas.”

    “And what if it destroys you instead?” Isabel interjected, her voice trembling slightly. “What about Emma? About all of us? If you do this—if this goes wrong—what happens to everything you’ve built?”

    Ariana stepped closer to Isabel, placing a steadying hand on her shoulder. “I’m not asking anyone to follow me into this—not you, not Riley, not the Rangers. This is a volunteer mission. If no one steps forward, then we don’t go.”

    Riley whirled around, her hands on her hips. “Oh, for the love of… Of course, I’m going with you!” she snapped. “You think I’m going to let you walk into the middle of that mess alone? Maker, Wolf, you really know how to pick the worst possible jobs.”

    Ariana allowed a faint smile to break through her tension. “Thank you,” she said softly, her gratitude genuine.

    Isabel sighed heavily, her composed mask slipping further. “If you’re going, we’ll prepare,” she said, her voice resigned but resolute. “But Ariana… if this fails, if this Conclave falls apart…” She didn’t finish, but the unspoken warning lingered heavily in the air.

    “I know,” Ariana replied, her voice steady despite the turmoil roiling within her. “Believe me, I know.”

    She straightened, her determination hardening into resolve. “Riley,” she said, turning to her, “start gathering the Rangers. Make it clear this is a volunteer mission. No one is to feel obligated. But we only have 35 days to prepare and get to Haven.”

    Riley gave her a long, searching look before nodding. “I’ll handle it,” she said, though her tone carried a note of reluctant acceptance. “But don’t think I’m not going to grumble about it the whole way.”

    “And supplies?” Isabel added, already mentally calculating what they would need. “If we’re calling in Rangers from across Thedas, we’ll need to ensure they’re properly equipped.”

    “Order whatever we need,” Ariana said firmly. “Spare nothing. If this is our last stand for peace, we’re going to do it right.”

    Isabel nodded, though her worry lingered in her gaze. “It will be done. But Ariana… don’t ask us to stand by and watch you break yourself again. If this goes wrong—”

    “I’m sorry,” Ariana interrupted softly, her voice barely above a whisper. “If it all goes wrong, I’m sorry.”

    Riley placed a firm hand on her shoulder, her grip steady and grounding. “We’re not there yet,” she said, her voice surprisingly gentle. “Let’s get through today first.”

    The three of them stood in heavy silence, the enormity of what lay ahead pressing down on all of them. But for now, they had a plan. And, for now, that was enough.

    ~~~

    The halls of the manor bustled with activity as the Rangers prepared for their most ambitious mission yet. The air was thick with purpose and tension, every corner filled with voices discussing strategies, packing supplies, or sharpening weapons. Just as the Divine had predicted, the Rangers were willing to follow Ariana into anything—even what could very well be certain death.

    Nearly every Ranger called upon accepted the task without hesitation. Over a hundred had already gathered in Redcliffe, the quiet village now transformed into a staging ground for the Silver Rangers. More arrived daily, and another 150 remained scattered across Ferelden and Orlais, preparing to join the growing force. With only three weeks until the Conclave, the pressure mounted, but the Rangers worked with an unwavering resolve that only strengthened Ariana’s determination.

    Isabel was a force of nature, coordinating supplies with the precision of a seasoned commander. Trade caravans arrived regularly, loaded with weapons, armor, provisions, and medical supplies. Every transaction bore the mark of Isabel’s sharp tongue and no-nonsense approach. Merchants quickly learned that any attempt to exploit the situation would not be tolerated.

    Eshara oversaw the mages, training them in shield spells and non-lethal deterrents, ensuring they were prepared for a role that demanded restraint over power. Elliot and Riley worked together, drilling the newer recruits and ensuring their lines of communication were solid. Every Ranger needed to understand the plan inside and out—it wasn’t just their survival at stake, but the survival of what peace might still exist in Thedas.

    Ariana, meanwhile, was consumed by the logistical nightmare of coordinating the Rangers for such a monumental task. She spent her days—and most of her nights—in the library, surrounded by maps and reports. Charts of Haven, the Temple of Sacred Ashes, and the Frostback Mountains sprawled across every surface, each annotated with her meticulous notes. Scouts came and went, memorizing routes and terrain. The plan had to be seamless, adaptable, and above all, decisive.

    The Rangers would operate in three phases. Ariana would take no more than fifty to the Temple itself. Any more would risk projecting an image of aggression rather than peacekeeping. The rest would be positioned in concentric waves, spread out across the Frostbacks, ready to defend or intervene if necessary. Scouts would blend into the area early, monitoring the movements of both Templars and mages without being seen. Their presence had to remain a secret until the Conclave began.

    Late one night, Ariana stood in the library, surrounded by the maps and plans she had spent days perfecting. Her brow furrowed in concentration as she traced potential patrol routes with her finger. The weight of responsibility pressed heavily on her shoulders. The wrong move, the wrong placement, could tip the balance and turn the Conclave into chaos.

    The door creaked open, and Riley stepped inside, her boots clicking softly against the stone floor. She carried a folder in her hand, her expression unusually tense. “Wolf,” she said, her tone light but laced with unease, “you’re wearing a hole into that map.”

    Ariana glanced up, startled out of her thoughts. “There’s no room for mistakes, Riley. Not this time.”

    “There never is,” Riley replied with a faint smirk, moving closer to the table. “But if anyone can pull this off, it’s you. The Rangers believe in you, even if you don’t always believe in yourself.”

    Ariana sighed, her gaze returning to the maps. “I hope that belief isn’t misplaced. This has to work, Riley. It has to.”

    Riley set the folder down on the table, her smirk fading into a grim line. “Wolf, there’s something I need to tell you,” she said, her tone more serious now.

    Ariana raised an eyebrow, her posture tensing. “What is it?”

    Riley hesitated, clearly weighing her words. “It’s about Kirkwall. The Circle there… it’s fallen.”

    Ariana froze, her hand still resting on the map. “What?” she said sharply, her voice tight with disbelief.

    “It’s confirmed,” Riley said, her tone steady but heavy. “Reports say the Circle dissolved into chaos. Mages revolted. Templars retaliated. It was…” She shook her head. “It was a bloodbath.”

    “When?” Ariana demanded, stepping closer to Riley, her voice rising.

    Riley hesitated, and that hesitation was all Ariana needed to understand. “When, Riley?” she repeated, her tone sharper now, her anger barely restrained.

    “About four months ago,” Riley admitted, her gaze dropping for a moment before meeting Ariana’s fiery eyes again. “I didn’t tell you before because I—”

    “You didn’t tell me?” Ariana interrupted, her voice breaking with anger and disbelief. “Four months, Riley,” she said again, her voice cracking with anger and disbelief. “You didn’t think I deserved to know that the Circle—his Circle—fell? That everything he fought to hold together collapsed?”

    Riley took a step back, her hands raised in defense. “Wolf, I wanted to tell you, but with everything going on, with the Conclave—”

    “Don’t,” Ariana cut her off, pacing the room as her thoughts spiraled. “Four months ago we didn’t know about the Conclave. You should have told me. I could have… Maker, I could have done something!”

    Riley’s expression hardened slightly. “And what would you have done, Wolf? Run off to Kirkwall and somehow fixed what’s been broken for years? You know as well as I do, there was nothing anyone could have done to stop that.”

    Ariana stopped pacing and turned to Riley, her chest heaving with suppressed emotion. “What about Cullen?” she asked, her voice quieter now but no less intense. “Where is he?”

    Riley sighed, shaking her head. “He’s missing, Wolf. No one knows where he is. Not the Templars, not the mages who survived. He disappeared.”

    Ariana felt as though the ground had been ripped out from under her. Her fists clenched at her sides, her nails digging into her palms. “Missing?” she repeated, her voice shaking. “Or worse—lost in all of this chaos?”

    Riley flinched at the word, but she didn’t avoid Ariana’s gaze. “We don’t know. There’s been no sign of him.”

    The room fell into a tense silence as Ariana turned away, her shoulders stiff. Her thoughts were a chaotic storm, her mind racing through every possibility. She had held onto the hope—however small—that Cullen was still in Kirkwall, alive and well. That he would be at the Conclave. But now… now that hope was slipping through her fingers like sand.

    “Why didn’t you tell me?” Ariana said again, her voice quieter but no less anguished.

    “We thought we were prote–”

    Ariana interrupted before Riley could finish “‘We’? Who’s ‘we,’ Riley?” Ariana demanded, her voice cold and sharp, like the blade she always kept at her side. “You mean to tell me more of you thought it was a good idea to keep this from me?”

    Riley opened her mouth to speak but hesitated.

    “Get them in here, right now,” Ariana demanded, her voice sharp and commanding. “If this is how we handle things, I want to hear their reasons from their own mouths.”

    Riley swallowed hard “By your order, Wolf.”

    ~~~

    The room was a tense, suffocating silence as Ariana paced, her boots striking the wooden floor with deliberate force. The maps and plans spread across the table were momentarily forgotten, her sharp mind focused entirely on the betrayal she now had to confront. When the knock came at her door, she paused, her fists clenching at her sides.

    “Enter,” she said, her voice cold, unwavering.

    Riley stepped in first, followed by Linnea, Michael, and Valentina. The weight of Ariana’s glare seemed to make the room shrink around them. Riley took her place nearest the door, her usual composure slipping under the intensity of Ariana’s gaze. Michael looked hesitant, Linnea’s face was unreadable, and Valentina’s calm, diplomatic air felt like a fragile mask.

    Ariana crossed her arms, her voice cutting through the silence like a blade. “So,” she began, her tone dangerously calm. “The four of you decided I didn’t need to know that the Circle in Kirkwall had fallen. That Cullen—” her voice cracked slightly, but she pressed on, “—is missing.”

    “We didn’t want to burden you,” Valentina said carefully, her voice steady but tinged with unease. “With the Conclave approaching, you already had enough—”

    “Stop” Ariana cut in, her tone rising. “You all keep talking to me about the Conclave we didn’t know about 4 months ago. So that’s not your excuse. You’ve barely had that excuse for a few weeks.” She gestured to the maps and plans spread around the room.

    “We weren’t lying—” Linnea started, but Ariana’s sharp glare silenced her.

    “Don’t,” Ariana snapped. “You chose to hide it. That’s worse. I would know.”

    Michael, who had been silent until now, stepped forward. “Ari, it wasn’t just about you. It was about protecting everyone else, too. If you had known, you would’ve gone after him, and that would’ve left the Rangers without their leader.”

    “And how exactly did you come to the conclusion that making that decision for me was acceptable?” Ariana shot back, her voice shaking with restrained fury. “What gives you the right to decide what I can or can’t handle?”

    Michael opened his mouth, but before he could respond, Ariana’s voice dropped, colder than before. “You all need to understand something very clearly. I trust you with my life, but that trust is not infinite. For your sake, this better never happen again.”

    Her words hung heavily in the air, and for a moment, no one spoke. Then, Michael cleared his throat, his eyes locking with hers. “There’s… something else,” he said hesitantly.

    Ariana’s eyes narrowed. “What else?”

    Linnea stepped forward quickly, her hand brushing Michael’s arm as if to stop him. “Michael, don’t—”

    “Don’t what?” Ariana interjected, her anger reigniting. Her gaze shifted to Linnea, her voice sharp as a dagger. “You’ve been keeping more from me?”

    Michael sighed, reaching into his coat and pulling out a weathered envelope. “This came from Bann Teagan around the time we heard about Kirkwall,” he said, his voice low. “It’s… from Cullen.”

    Ariana’s breath caught, her fury momentarily replaced by shock. “What? You’ve hidden both of these for 4 months?”

    Michael handed her the envelope, and as her trembling fingers unfolded the letter, Linnea spoke, her tone almost pleading. “We weren’t sure when—or if—we should give it to you. Cullen asked Bann Teagan to pass it along, but with everything happening…”

    Ariana ignored her, her eyes scanning the letter inside. Cullen’s handwriting was unmistakable, his words precise and deliberate. But the weight of the second document beneath it—bearing the seal of the White Spire—made her chest tighten painfully.

    As she read, her mind swam with disbelief. My purpose is not to pursue justice or duty—it is to find her, to ensure she is safe, and, if she allows it, to mend what has been broken between us. The second document was official—a marriage approval from the White Spire, dated almost two years ago.

    “Did you read this?” she asked to no one specific, her tone still carrying an icy edge but about to break.

    Valentina stepped forward “We did…”

    Ariana held up the letter from Cullen again and read it aloud “‘If she chooses to ignore this, I will respect her wishes and will not press the matter further.‘” she paused for a moment closing her eyes and taking a deep breath.

    Her voice trembled with rage as she folded the documents. “Get out,” she said, her tone deathly quiet.

    “Wolf, we—” Riley started, but Ariana cut her off.

    “Now,” she snapped, her voice like the crack of a whip. “I don’t want to see any of you until tomorrow. And you’d better hope this is the only thing you’ve hidden from me, because if it’s not… you’re going to remember what it was like to fail Krieger.” She let the threat linger, her eyes blazing.

    Without another word, the four of them filed out of the room, their steps heavy with tension. The door closed softly behind them, leaving Ariana alone.

    The moment the latch clicked, her composure shattered. She clutched the letter and the document tightly, her legs giving out as she sank to the floor. The words blurred through her tears, but their meaning cut deeply.

    He was looking for me. He was going to fight for us. And now… it might be too late.

    A broken sob escaped her, and she pressed the letter against her chest, holding it against the ring on her necklace. Her heart aching with a pain she hadn’t felt in years. The weight of her guilt threatened to crush her, but amidst the despair, a flicker of determination ignited.

    You wouldn’t die that easily.

    “I’ll find you, Cullen,” she whispered through her tears, her voice filled with raw emotion. “I’ll find you, no matter what.”

    The quiet resolve in her words steadied her, even as the storm of emotions raged within.

    ~~~

    The execution needed to be flawless. Every step, every movement had to be calculated. Ariana had over 250 Rangers at her disposal, and each of them had to blend into their roles seamlessly. The scouts, already dispatched to the Temple of Sacred Ashes and Haven, were tasked with gathering information and securing entry points. The rest of the Rangers—those who wouldn’t be stationed inside the Temple—needed to arrive after the Conclave had begun. By then, most eyes would be on the negotiations, making it easier for the Rangers to quietly take their positions without drawing attention.

    Ariana’s plan hinged on precision and discretion. The fifty Rangers who would secure the Temple were carefully selected, a mix of Templars, mages, and rogues. The Templars, with their combat expertise and ability to counter mages, were crucial. Ariana had often bristled at the idea of working alongside them in the past, but the Templars who had defected to join the Rangers had proven themselves invaluable. Their presence gave her a strange comfort now—they could handle whatever might arise.

    Riley and the Vanguard would command the main forces outside the Temple. They were to arrive later, ensuring the Rangers’ movements didn’t overwhelm the Conclave before it even started. Riley understood the stakes, and Ariana trusted her to handle the logistics outside the Temple while she focused on the critical moments within.

    But even as the plans came together, Ariana couldn’t shake her unease. She stared at the maps sprawled across her desk, her eyes tracing the routes and placements over and over again, as if repetition could ease the weight pressing on her chest.

    If Cullen were here, he’d have a dozen suggestions by now, she thought, the memory of their days going over his reports pulling her focus. She exhaled sharply, forcing the thought aside, but it lingered, an unwelcome ghost haunting the edges of her mind.

    The report about Kirkwall had been days ago, but the ache it stirred in her hadn’t dulled. She had tried to bury herself in work, to lose herself in the endless tasks of preparing the Rangers. It hadn’t helped. The idea that Cullen had been looking for her and now might be dead—that she had wasted years waiting for a chance to see him—was a wound she couldn’t bring herself to confront fully.

    Her hand drifted instinctively to the leather choker around her neck, her fingers brushing against the engagement ring that had hung there this whole time. She pulled it free, letting it dangle in front of her as the firelight flickered across its surface.

    “You will be my wife, Ari. No one—not Meredith, not the Order—no one will come between us.”

    It had been his promise to her—a future they never got to share. And now? Now it felt like a symbol of everything she had lost. The life they could have had. The man she might never see again.

    She closed her eyes, the weight of her emotions threatening to overwhelm her. “You’re not dead,” she whispered fiercely, as if saying it aloud could will it into truth. “You can’t be.”

    Her fingers trembled as she slid the ring off the chain and onto her finger. The familiar weight of it was comforting. A piece of herself she hadn’t realized was missing. If you’re out there, Cullen… I’ll find you. The silent vow settled into her chest, a spark of determination amid the chaos.

    But not yet. She couldn’t. Not while the Conclave loomed ahead, the stakes too high to abandon. The war between mages and Templars had consumed Thedas, and this might be the only chance to stop it. She hated it—the constant choice between duty and the people she loved. But this was the path she had chosen, the one she had committed to when they set out to become the Silver Rangers.

    She took a steadying breath, pushing her emotions aside. The Rangers needed her focus now, not her grief. After the Conclave, she promised herself. After this, I’ll go. No matter what.

    A knock at the door broke her reverie, and she quickly tucked the ring under her glove before turning toward the sound. “Come in,” she called, her voice steady despite the turmoil inside her.

    It was Riley, as expected, holding a fresh stack of reports. “Wolf, I’ve got the last of the troop placements ready for review,” she said, stepping inside and setting the papers on the desk. Her sharp eyes immediately caught Ariana’s distant expression. “You alright?”

    Ariana forced a faint smile, shaking her head. “Just tired,” she replied. “Too much to do, too little time.”

    Riley nodded, though her concern didn’t fade entirely. “Well, don’t fall apart on me now. We’re almost there.”

    “I won’t,” Ariana assured her, her voice firm. “Let’s finish this.”

    As Riley began walking her through the placements, Ariana focused on the task at hand, burying her doubts and fears beneath the work. There would be time to grieve later. Time to hope. Time to find him—if he was still out there.

    For now, there was only the Conclave. And Thedas needed her to succeed.

    ~~~

    Her timing had been perfect. Ariana arrived in Haven the evening before the Conclave, her recognizable white fur cloak blending with the frosty surroundings. The cold stung her exposed skin, but she welcomed it—it kept her sharp, her mind focused. Her Rangers were still making their way through the Frostbacks, following the carefully laid plans she’d established. They wouldn’t arrive until the next day, but for now, Ariana was alone, which suited her purpose just fine.

    Pulling her hood lower against the icy wind, she dismounted and made her way toward the small village. Haven’s quiet was deceptive, its simplicity masking the gravity of what was about to take place. She planned to quietly find the Divine’s quarters, ensuring every detail was finalized before the Rangers fully arrived. Her boots crunched against the packed snow, the sound almost too loud in the stillness.

    She had just passed the makeshift tavern when a familiar voice shattered her focus.

    “And there we were, walking through the hallways—vases floating, books flying from shelf to shelf, and ghosts running across the hallway…”

    Ariana froze mid-step, her breath catching. Varric?

    She turned toward the sound instinctively, her confusion mounting. Why was he here? Why now, of all times? Her mind raced with questions, but her body moved of its own accord, carrying her to the warm glow spilling from the tavern’s windows. Tugging her hood down to avoid drawing suspicion, she slipped inside.

    The room was a mix of local villagers and travelers, and at its center sat Varric, as animated as ever, captivating the crowd with his storytelling. His hands moved with exaggerated flair, his voice rising and falling with practiced drama.

    Ariana lingered in the doorway, the sight tugging at emotions she couldn’t quite name. It had been so long since she’d seen him, and she felt unexpected relief at the sight of her old friend, her mentor. But alongside it came the questions—why was he here? How had he come to Haven? Had he known she would be here?

    As he reached the climax of his tale, she interrupted, her voice cutting through the room. “Tell them about the golem yet?”

    Varric froze mid-sentence, his hand paused in mid-air. His head whipped toward the doorway, and for the briefest moment, his surprise was unmistakable. His sharp features softened when his gaze landed on her, and he recovered quickly, a slow smirk spreading across his face.

    “Well, now you’ve gone and ruined the good part,” he said, though his voice carried an unmistakable warmth.

    Ariana smirked, stepping inside as the onlookers exchanged curious glances. “You were too slow, Varric. Someone had to keep the story moving.”

    The crowd chuckled, though their attention quickly shifted as he stood, brushing imaginary dust from his coat and crossed the room toward her. “Pup,” he greeted her softly, placing a hand on her back and steering her toward the door. His usual wit was absent, replaced by something far more subdued. “What are you doing here?”

    She allowed him to guide her out of the tavern, the cold air biting at her face as the door swung shut behind them. “I’ll give you one guess,” she replied, her tone light but weary.

    “Again?” Varric sighed, running a hand through his hair. “What does she want this time? Not a lot of shadows to play in up here. Come on, let’s find someplace quiet.” He motioned to a nearby house, clearly trying to steer her away from prying ears. 

    Ariana shook her head. “I need to talk to her first, Varric. I need to see her before I put everything in motion.” Her voice softened, almost pleading. “I’ll find you in a while?” 

    Varric frowned slightly, an expression so brief it might have been imagined, but his hesitation was palpable. “Are you sure?” 

    She tilted her head, studying him. “Are you okay?” she asked, catching the unusual tone in his voice. 

    He waved her off with a faint smirk. “Fine, pup. Just… be careful.” He pointed toward a house just past the tavern. “I’ll wait there. Don’t take too long.” 

    Ariana nodded, watching as he walked away, her heart heavy with unspoken questions. She took a deep breath, steeling herself for what lay ahead, and turned toward the Divine’s quarters.

    One step at a time, she reminded herself as she set off toward the Divine’s quarters.

    ~~~

    Pulling her hood back up and adjusting her mask, Ariana made her way to the Chantry. The frostbitten air stung her cheeks, though it did little to numb the ache in her chest. The weight of the Conclave pressed heavily on her, but even more so was the gnawing thought of Cullen—missing, possibly dead. She clung to the hope that it wasn’t true, that somehow he was still alive, even if the pain of his absence felt sharper than ever tonight.

    The quiet of the village was broken only by the crunch of her boots against the frozen ground. As she reached the doors of the Chantry, a nervous-looking sister approached her, hesitating before speaking.

    “Are you… you know?” the sister asked, her eyes darting nervously to the distinctive white fur cloak.

    Ariana’s lips twitched, but the smile didn’t quite reach her eyes. “I think so,” she replied, her voice softer than usual. “Is she waiting for me?”

    The sister nodded quickly, her movements almost anxious. “She is. Please, follow me.”

    Ariana stepped inside, the sudden warmth of the Chantry washing over her in stark contrast to the cold outside. The sister led her briskly through the main hall, their footsteps echoing softly in the stillness. They stopped at a heavy door, and the sister motioned for her to enter before retreating.

    Pushing the door open, Ariana stepped inside. Divine Justinia stood near the center of modest room with a large table at it’s center, with a map and what appeared to be scattered reports. The Divine’s serene presence as commanding as ever. The flickering light from the torches cast long shadows across the walls.

    “I’m here,” Ariana said simply, her voice betraying a hint of weariness.

    “As I knew you would be,” Justinia replied, her tone calm, her expression as composed as always.

    Ariana studied her for a moment, the Divine’s confidence brushing against the edge of her own doubts. “And the Rangers will arrive in waves, starting tomorrow,” Ariana continued. “We have a plan, and for all our sakes, I hope it works.”

    The Divine gave a small, thoughtful nod. “As do I. The world hangs precariously, Lady Trevelyan. But I have faith in you—and in the Rangers.”

    Ariana’s jaw tightened as she took a steadying breath. Faith, she thought. It felt like an empty word after everything that had happened in Kirkwall, after every failure and loss. Still, she forced herself to focus on the task at hand. “I know where I’m stationing my forces,” she said, her voice firm despite the storm swirling within her. “Where do you want me?”

    Justinia’s gaze lingered on her, as though weighing the depth of the question. “By my side,” she said at last, her words deliberate. “Your presence is as much a symbol as it is a shield. I need those in attendance to see that the White Wolf stands for peace—not for the mages, not for the Templars, but for the hope of reconciliation.”

    Ariana’s eyes flickered with a mix of skepticism and resolve. “By your side,” she repeated, her tone cool. “You realize that makes both of us walking targets.”

    “Would you be here if you weren’t willing to bear that risk?” the Divine countered gently, a faint, knowing smile tugging at her lips.

    Ariana let out a quiet huff, her smirk faint but fleeting. “Fair point.”

    “The dais will give you a clear view of the proceedings,” Justinia continued. “Your Rangers will form a perimeter outside the Temple grounds, with scouts monitoring the surrounding area for any sign of unrest. But you, Ariana, are not just here as a soldier. You are here as a symbol of what is at stake if peace is lost.”

    Ariana folded her arms, leaning slightly against the doorway. Her voice carried a dry edge as she quipped, “I suppose ‘no pressure’ isn’t part of the job description.”

    The Divine’s expression softened, her voice steady and calm. “You have carried more than most would dare, child. And yet, you endure. I trust you will bear this burden as you have borne so many others.”

    Ariana’s chest tightened, Justinia’s words cutting deeper than she expected. “Very well,” she said quietly, her resolve hardening despite the weight of it all. “I’ll stand with you. But if this goes south…” She didn’t finish the sentence; she didn’t have to.

    “Then we will face it together,” Justinia said without hesitation.

    Ariana gave a small nod and turned toward the door. The sweep of her cloak trailed behind her as she made her way out. Pausing briefly, she glanced back over her shoulder, her voice quieter now. “Let’s just hope it doesn’t come to that.”

    And with that, she stepped out of the room, her mind heavy with the thought that if this truly was their last chance at peace, she would give it everything she had left to give.

    ~~~

    The firelight flickered in the small room Varric had claimed for the night. The space was modest, the walls adorned with little more than shadows cast by the dancing flames. Varric sat in a chair, his feet up on the table, nursing a mug of ale as though it were the only thing keeping him warm in the mountain air.

    The door creaked open, and Ariana stepped inside, pulling down her hood and mask. Her fur cloak trailed behind her as she shut the door, her expression guarded but tinged with weariness.

    “Pup,” Varric greeted lightly, though his voice carried an edge of concern. “So, how’d the meeting go? Let me guess—she wants something ridiculous.”

    Ariana moved toward the small hearth, holding her hands out to the warmth. “She wants peace,” she said, her voice quiet. “Or at least, she wants to pretend it’s possible.”

    Varric’s brows furrowed. “And what part are you supposed to play in this little charade?”

    “She wants the Rangers to act as peacekeepers during the Conclave,” Ariana explained, turning to face him. “And she wants me… by her side. As a figurehead, a deterrent. The White Wolf standing for peace.”

    Varric let out a low whistle, setting his mug down. “That’s a big ask, pup. And you said yes, didn’t you?”

    Ariana’s jaw tightened. “I did.”

    “Why?” he pressed, leaning forward, his concern growing. “You know how this ends. Andraste’s ass, we were both there when the spark of this war was lit. Why throw yourself into the fire now?”

    “Because we were both there, Varric,” Ariana shot back, her voice sharp with emotion. “We saw it happen. We fought to stop it, and we failed. If we’d done more—if we’d stopped Meredith or Orsino before it all fell apart—maybe this war wouldn’t be tearing Thedas apart right now.”

    Varric’s expression softened, but the worry in his eyes remained. “Pup, what happened in Kirkwall… that wasn’t on you. Or me. That was a powder keg waiting for someone to strike a match.”

    “And maybe we should’ve been the ones to snuff out the fuse before it got that far,” Ariana countered, her voice heavy with guilt. She took a deep breath, her gaze dropping to the floor. “This… this feels like a chance to make up for that. To do something that matters. If this Conclave fails, there won’t be another chance for peace in our lifetimes.”

    Varric sighed, rubbing a hand over his face. “Ariana, you can’t take the weight of Thedas on your shoulders. You’re not the Maker, and you’re not responsible for the mess the Chantry and the Templar Order created.”

    “Maybe not,” she said quietly, her voice trembling. “But I can’t walk away, Varric. Not now. Not when there’s a chance to stop this before it gets even worse.”

    He studied her for a long moment, his frustration giving way to a weary understanding. “You’re impossible, you know that?” he said with a faint smirk, though the concern in his tone lingered. “But you wouldn’t be you if you didn’t throw yourself headfirst into the impossible.”

    Ariana managed a faint smile, but it didn’t reach her eyes. “Speaking of impossible, why are you here, Varric? You’re not exactly the mountain village type.”

    Varric hesitated for a fraction of a second, though his response came smoothly enough. “Seeker Pentaghast dragged me here. I’m her ‘guest.’”

    Her brow furrowed, suspicion flickering in her gaze. “Guest? You mean prisoner.”

    He shrugged, his smirk returning. “Tomato, tomahto. She’s looking for Hawke.”

    Ariana’s heart sank at the mention of her old friend. “Does she know where Hawke is?” she asked, her voice quiet but tense.

    “Thankfully, no,” Varric replied, his tone casual, though she caught the flicker of something in his expression—relief, or perhaps guilt. “She thought I did. And if I did know, I wouldn’t tell her. Hawke’s better off staying far away from all this.”

    Ariana’s shoulders slumped slightly, the weight of the Conclave and everything it represented pressing down on her. “It’s never simple, is it?” she murmured, half to herself.

    “Not in this lifetime,” Varric replied, leaning back in his chair. “But for what it’s worth, pup, I hope this crazy plan of yours works. Just… promise me you’ll be careful. No heroics, alright?”

    “I’ll try,” Ariana said, her voice soft but steady. “I should get some rest. Tomorrow’s going to be a long day.”

    Varric raised his mug in a mock toast. “Stay safe, pup. And if you see things going south, don’t wait—get the hell out of there.”

    Ariana nodded, a ghost of a smile tugging at her lips. “You too, Varric,” she said quietly before slipping out into the cold night, her mind already racing with everything still left to do—and the faint, stubborn hope that Cullen might somehow be out there, alive. Or maybe… maybe he’s here.

  • Chapter 51 – The Next Chapter

    13 Cloudreach – 24 Solace 9:37

    The first rays of dawn crept over the horizon, their pale light casting the Gallows in a surreal glow. The once-proud courtyard was now a battleground of broken bodies, shattered weapons, and the lingering cries of the wounded. Ariana stood against a stone pillar, her breath shallow, each intake a sharp reminder of the wound Cullen had inflicted. Blood seeped through the makeshift bandages, and her legs trembled beneath her, threatening to give out. Still, she stayed upright, refusing to succumb—not yet.

    The Rangers had fought valiantly, holding the line when all seemed lost, but they were spent. Their once-proud formation had splintered under the relentless assault of the Templars. Those who remained were battered, bruised, and silent, their faces pale with exhaustion and grief. Ariana could no longer command them to fight. They had done enough. She had to trust that Hawke and her companions could finish what they had started.

    Her hood hung limp around her shoulders, her mask discarded somewhere in the chaos. She leaned heavily against the pillar, her hazel-green eyes fixed on the center of the courtyard. Meredith stood there, her armor gleaming despite the dust and blood, a grim specter of authority unraveling into madness. Hawke’s voice rang out across the space, firm and unyielding as she confronted the Knight-Commander. Every word she spoke felt like a lifeline—one Ariana clung to, despite the gnawing despair in her chest.

    When Meredith ordered Hawke’s death, Ariana’s body tensed involuntarily. The faintest gasp escaped her lips, her fingers curling around the pillar as though to steady herself. No, not like this. But then Cullen stepped forward, his voice cutting through the tense silence. He stood against Meredith, defying her in the most public, irrevocable way possible. He relieved her of command. Ariana’s breath hitched as she watched him, a flicker of pride breaking through the haze of pain and betrayal. *Finally,* she thought, her chest tightening. She wanted to believe he had found the courage because of her, that her pleas had not fallen on deaf ears. But the flicker of hope warred with the ache of doubt: was it Meredith’s madness that finally broke him, or had he simply reached the limit of his obedience? Maybe there was hope after all.

    But that hope was extinguished the moment Meredith drew her blade. The red lyrium’s glow cast an unnatural light across the courtyard, its eerie pulse reflecting the depths of her madness. Ariana’s stomach turned as she realized the full extent of Meredith’s corruption. The battle that followed was unlike anything she’d ever seen—Hawke, Cullen, and the remaining Templars fighting against a woman they had once followed, a leader now consumed by her own hubris and the dangerous power she had wielded for too long.

    The glow of the red lyrium was a sickness that spread through the courtyard, infecting the air with its heavy, oppressive heat. Meredith was no longer a leader; she was a monster—one of her own making. Ariana’s stomach churned as she watched the remnants of a woman once feared and revered dissolve into a creature consumed by madness.

    Ariana’s grip on the pillar tightened, her knuckles white as she forced herself to watch. Each clash of steel echoed like thunder, reverberating through her bones. She wanted to move, to help, but her body refused to respond. All she could do was bear witness.

    When Meredith fell, her body encased in jagged red lyrium, the courtyard fell into an uneasy silence. The survivors—both Templars and mages—stared at the grotesque statue in horrified disbelief. No one spoke. The weight of what had transpired bore down on them all.

    The Rangers began to regroup, their movements slow and unsteady. Ariana pushed off the pillar, biting back a cry as pain lanced through her side. She raised her hand, signaling them to stand down. “We’re done here,” she rasped, her voice barely audible but commanding enough to be heard. The battle was over, but the war was far from finished.

    She limped toward the remnants of Hawke’s group, her steps faltering but determined. Hawke, standing near the center of the courtyard, turned as Ariana approached. Their gazes met, and for a moment, no words were needed.

    “You did it,” Ariana said softly, her voice thick with exhaustion. “Meredith is gone.”

    Hawke’s lips pressed into a thin line. “I didn’t do it alone,” she replied, glancing at her companions and the scattered mages around them. Her voice carried a quiet determination, though her eyes betrayed the weight of the decisions she had made. “And it’s not over.”

    Ariana nodded faintly, her expression grim. “No,” she agreed, her voice barely above a whisper. “This is only the beginning.”

    Varric’s voice cut through the tension, subdued but tinged with his characteristic dry humor. “As much as I enjoy standing around in the aftermath of a magical apocalypse, maybe we should think about getting out of here.”

    Ariana couldn’t suppress a faint, bitter smile. “You’re not wrong.” She turned to Hawke, her gaze steady despite the pain radiating through her body. “The Rangers are regrouping. We’re heading home to Ferelden. It’s safer than staying here. You’re welcome to join us, at least until you decide on your next move.”

    Hawke studied her for a moment, then nodded. “Ferelden it is,” she said simply.

    As the group began to move, Ariana glanced back at the Gallows one last time. The towering statues and jagged architecture loomed like silent witnesses to the carnage, the red lyrium casting an ominous glow against the dawning sky. The weight of everything they had fought for, everything they had lost, settled over her like a shroud.

    She adjusted her cloak, her movements slow and deliberate. The Rangers followed her lead, their steps heavy with exhaustion but resolute. Behind them, the Gallows faded into the distance, its dark silhouette a grim reminder of the battle they had survived—and the battles still to come.

    ~~~

    The gentle sway of the ship against the waves was a small mercy amidst the storm raging in Ariana’s mind. The rhythmic motion brought a semblance of calm, though it did little to soothe the ache in her chest or the sharp pain in her side. She leaned back against the railing, her gaze unfocused as Merrill knelt beside her, healing magic weaving through her torn flesh. The faint glow of Merrill’s efforts cast soft shadows across Ariana’s face, highlighting the exhaustion etched into every line.

    “Thank you, Merrill,” Ariana said softly, her voice hoarse. She reached down to squeeze the elf’s hand in gratitude, though the effort seemed to drain what little energy she had left.

    Merrill offered a small, hopeful smile. “You’ll be alright,” she said gently. “Though you should rest—properly, not just leaning against things like this.”

    Ariana chuckled faintly, though the sound carried no humor. “I’ll try,” she murmured, though she knew sleep wouldn’t come easily. Not with the weight of everything pressing down on her.

    Around her, the deck was somber. The Rangers sat or leaned against crates and railings, their expressions heavy with the aftermath of the Gallows. Michael stood a short distance away, his posture tense as he scanned the horizon, his hand never straying far from the hilt of his sword. Valentina and Linnea sat nearby, their quiet conversation punctuated by occasional glances toward Ariana, concern etched into their features. Lamberto leaned against the mast, his eyes closed, though his hand rested firmly on his bow, ready for anything. And the remaining mages that made it out with them were huddled near the stern.

    Further down the deck, Hawke stood at the bow, her silhouette sharp against the faint light of dawn. She stared out at the horizon, her shoulders hunched as though carrying the weight of the entire city. Varric sat cross-legged near the mast, Bianca resting across his lap, his fingers absently tracing the carvings on the crossbow’s stock. Riley paced near the stairs leading below deck, her brow furrowed, her arms crossed tightly over her chest.

    The silence stretched until Hawke finally spoke, her voice quiet but heavy. “I should have seen it coming,” she said, her words barely audible above the creak of the ship. “I should have known Anders was capable of… all this.”

    Varric let out a bitter laugh, shaking his head. “You’re not the only one with regrets, Hawke. I should’ve stopped Bartrand before he ever got near that idol. Should’ve known nothing good would come of it.” His tone was sharp, uncharacteristically self-critical.

    Ariana exhaled slowly, her hand drifting absently to her side, where her blood still stained the bandages despite Merrill’s best efforts. Her fingers brushed over her glove, catching on the ring beneath it. She hesitated, then pressed her hand firmly against her lap, as though the simple touch would ground her.

    “And I…” she began, her voice cracking slightly. “I should have realized sooner that operating in the shadows wasn’t enough. That it would never be enough.” Her gaze fell to the deck, her expression a mix of exhaustion and sorrow. “We all played a part in this.”

    The words hung in the air like a shared confession, the weight of them pressing down on everyone.

    From across the deck, Merrill’s soft voice broke through the tension. “What happened with Knight-Captain Cullen?” she asked, her head tilted in innocent curiosity.

    The question landed like a stone in the stillness.

    “Merrill!” The collective groan from Hawke, Varric, Isabela, and Aveline was near deafening, each name shouted in unison with exasperation. Varric even threw his hands in the air for dramatic effect.

    Ariana raised a hand weakly, silencing them with a faint, tired smile. “It’s alright,” she said, her voice gentle, though it carried a weight that quieted the group. Her gaze softened, the vulnerability she rarely showed surfacing in the cool morning light. “Cullen and I… we ended up on opposite sides of this war. I suppose it was always going to come to this.”

    Her fingers brushed over her glove, lingering on the ring beneath as though seeking strength. “We both made choices,” she added quietly, her voice barely above a whisper.

    “I’m sorry, pup,” Varric said softly, his usual wit absent, replaced by a rare, solemn sincerity.

    Merrill, still frowning, tilted her head further. “Did you love him?” she asked, her tone innocent but unflinching in its directness.

    “Merrill!” The exasperated shout from the group was even louder this time, Isabela adding, “You can’t just ask someone that!”

    But Ariana surprised them all with a soft, genuine laugh. It was a rare sound, light but tinged with bittersweetness. “I did,” she admitted, her voice quieter now. “I do. But sometimes… love isn’t enough.”

    Her gaze drifted to the horizon, her fingers brushing absently over her glove where the ring rested beneath. That love—the very thing that had once brought her solace—now felt like both a tether and a blade. It was a constant ache, grounding her even as it carved deeper wounds. She had thought it would shatter her resolve, but instead, it steeled her.

    I’ll always love you, she thought, her chest tightening as the confession echoed in her mind. And because I love you, I’ll fight for what’s right. For both of us, even if you never understand.

    Ariana clenched her fist, her lips pressing into a thin line as she forced herself to meet Hawke’s gaze. “But love… it doesn’t change what needs to be done.”

    “Oh, darling,” Isabela drawled from where she leaned against the mast, a dagger twirling between her fingers. “That’s why falling in love is dangerous. I’ve always said it—stick to one-night stands.”

    Aveline snorted, her arms crossed as she gave Isabela a sidelong glance. “Have you even been in love, Isabela?”

    “Of course not,” Isabela replied with a wicked grin. “I just said it’s dangerous.”

    The exchange drew faint chuckles from the others, a small reprieve from the weight of the moment. But Ariana’s smile faded quickly as she looked toward Hawke, who had joined them near the railing.

    “We should have done more,” Hawke said, her voice raw with guilt. She glanced at Varric, then Ariana. “All of us. Maybe we could’ve stopped this before it got this far.”

    Ariana shook her head, though the regret in her own expression mirrored Hawke’s. “Maybe,” she said softly. “But the only way out is forward now.”

    Riley approached then, her boots clicking softly against the wood. She stopped a few steps from Ariana, her expression sharp but tinged with concern. “Your orders, Wolf?”

    Ariana straightened slightly, though her body protested the motion. She met Riley’s gaze, her voice steady despite the exhaustion that gripped her. “Let’s go home.”

    The words carried a weight of their own, a promise and a plea all at once. Riley nodded, her resolve firm as she turned to relay the orders to the rest of the Rangers.

    As the ship continued its journey, the group settled into a heavy silence once more. The horizon stretched out before them, the promise of Ferelden ahead and the echoes of Kirkwall’s chaos behind. Ariana’s hand brushed against the engagement ring one last time before she clenched her fist, letting it fall to her side. There was no room for doubt now. The fight wasn’t over—only the battlefield had changed.

    ~~~

    The trip back to Redcliffe took longer than expected. Injuries, exhaustion, and the heavy weight of their collective grief slowed their pace. Yet, thanks to Ariana’s reputation and the goodwill of those who respected the Rangers, they were provided with horses and carts along the way, easing their burden.

    Isabel and Emma had arrived ahead of the group, and when Isabel saw them approaching the manor gates, her heart sank. The sight of Ariana—pale and worn, her steps uneven—and the others, hollow-eyed and quiet, spoke of the battles they had endured.

    Without hesitation, Isabel ran to meet Ariana, wrapping her arms tightly around her the moment she dismounted. The warmth of the embrace was like a barrier breaking, and for the first time since leaving Kirkwall, Ariana allowed herself to lean into someone. Her head rested lightly on Isabel’s shoulder, the familiar scent of leather and lavender grounding her in a way words never could.

    “You’re home now,” Isabel whispered, her voice soft but firm, as though saying it aloud could make it true. “You’re safe.”

    Ariana closed her eyes briefly, drawing in a steadying breath. The words were a comfort, even as the weight of everything still pressed heavily on her. She hadn’t realized how much she needed to hear them until now.

    Emma appeared moments later, her face a mixture of relief and worry. She darted forward, wrapping her small arms around Ariana’s leg, her grip surprisingly strong for a child.

    “Are we going home soon?” Emma asked softly, her voice tinged with uncertainty. To her, Kirkwall had been home—the bustling streets, the familiar faces. This manor was new, unfamiliar, and despite its warmth, it didn’t hold the same comfort for her.

    Ariana crouched down, her muscles protesting as she pulled Emma into her arms. “This is home now,” she murmured, her voice gentle. “But I promise, we’ll make it feel like home together.”

    Emma clung to her, her small hands fisting the fabric of Ariana’s cloak. “You’re not leaving again, are you?” she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

    The question struck deep, and Ariana hesitated, her throat tightening. “Not if I can help it,” she replied softly, brushing a hand over Emma’s hair. The weight of the promise settled heavily on her shoulders, but she meant every word.

    Michael stood just behind Ariana, his protective stance unmistakable. He watched the reunion silently, his sharp gaze flickering between his sister and Isabel. After a moment, he stepped forward, his voice calm but firm. “She needs rest, Isabel. She’s been pushing herself too hard.”

    “I’m not the only one,” Ariana said with a faint smirk, though her voice was hoarse with exhaustion. She placed a hand on Michael’s arm, squeezing it gently. “You’ve been with me every step of the way.”

    As Hawke and her companions stepped into the manor, the warmth of the hearth greeted them, but it seemed almost alien against the weight they carried. Varric trailed just behind Hawke, his crossbow slung over his shoulder. His usual swagger was subdued, though his dry humor hadn’t entirely abandoned him.

    “Feels strange being somewhere that isn’t falling apart,” Varric muttered, his voice low but enough to earn a faint chuckle from Isabela.

    Hawke gave a quiet nod to Isabel as she passed, her gratitude unspoken but clear. Her steps were heavy, her eyes distant, yet her resolve remained unbroken. Behind her, Fenris carried an unconscious Merrill, his protective grip firm as he followed without a word. Aveline brought up the rear, her armor battered but her expression resolute, her sharp eyes scanning the room as though expecting another fight to break out.

    They all moved with the same shared exhaustion, the weight of Kirkwall etched into their very beings. Heroes, yes, but broken ones—stripped bare by the choices they’d made and the lives they couldn’t save.

    “Come,” Isabel said, her voice soft but insistent as she gestured for the group to follow her. “You all need a good meal and some rest. No arguments.”

    She led them into the dining room, promising to prepare something hearty. Isabel had seen these people—heroes of Kirkwall—face insurmountable odds and emerge victorious. But now, they looked like people in desperate need of care, even if only for a little while.

    As the night wore on, Ariana found herself sitting by the hearth in the main hall, Emma curled up against her side. Michael stood nearby, his arms crossed as he leaned against the wall, his protective gaze never straying far from his sister. Valentina and Linnea joined them, their presence quiet but grounding, their loyalty evident in every glance.

    Riley entered the hall, her boots clicking softly against the stone floor. She stopped a few steps from Ariana, her expression sharp yet unreadable. “You did well, Wolf,” she said, her voice low but firm. “Kirkwall was chaos, but we saved who we could.”

    Ariana’s gaze flickered to Riley, her fingers brushing unconsciously against the ring beneath her glove. The compliment felt heavy, almost undeserved, and she struggled to hold Riley’s gaze. “It doesn’t feel like enough,” she admitted quietly, the weight of the past days pressing down on her shoulders.

    Riley’s expression softened, a flicker of understanding in her green eyes. “It’s never enough,” she said, her voice steady but without judgment. She stepped closer, her tone quiet yet resolute. “But you made the call, and we followed. That’s what matters. We’re still standing because of you.”

    Ariana’s throat tightened at the words, but she forced a faint nod. Her fingers lingered over the ring, the small touch grounding her, even as doubt whispered relentlessly in her mind.

    The warmth of the hearth filled the hall, a stark contrast to the chill that seemed to linger in Ariana’s bones. She sat with Emma curled tightly against her side, the little girl’s head resting on her lap, her breaths even and soft. Ariana’s fingers combed absently through Emma’s hair, the simple act grounding her as much as it comforted the child.

    Across the room, Valentina sat near the firelight, sharpening her blade with slow, deliberate strokes. The rasp of steel against stone filled the quiet spaces between conversation, a steady rhythm that seemed to mirror the unspoken thoughts of everyone in the room. Linnea, seated beside her, uncorked a flask and offered it silently to Michael, who accepted without hesitation. He took a long pull, the tension in his shoulders easing slightly as he handed it back.

    Isabela lounged on a nearby bench, her fingers idly twirling a dagger, her usual grin replaced by a contemplative frown. Even her quips had grown quieter since leaving Kirkwall, though she still managed a faint smirk when Varric joined her, muttering about the state of his boots.

    The crackle of the fire was the only sound for a long while, broken only when Emma stirred and mumbled sleepily, “Are we going home soon?”

    Ariana’s breath caught, and she glanced down at Emma, her chest tightening. “We are home, cub,” she murmured softly, pressing a kiss to her hair.

    As the manor settled into a quiet evening, Ariana stood on the balcony overlooking the courtyard. The soft hum of voices and the occasional clink of metal carried on the breeze. She closed her eyes, letting the sounds wash over her, grounding herself in the moment. For now, they were home. And for now, that was enough.

    ~~~

    Weeks passed, the physical wounds from Kirkwall’s fall healing with time, though the deeper scars lingered. Everyone settled into a rhythm of planning their next steps while taking the time to recover. The manor, though temporary, offered a sense of community that none of them had expected but all of them needed.

    The energy of the Rangers breathed life into the manor. Recruits trained in the courtyard, their laughter and camaraderie a sharp contrast to the grim silence of Kirkwall’s final days. The Rangers who had followed Ariana to Kirkwall were greeted with cheers and heartfelt relief. Comrades clasped forearms and exchanged weary smiles, their shared survival strengthening bonds forged in battle.

    Hawke found herself wandering to the courtyard more often than not, her restless energy drawing her toward the clatter of practice swords and sparring drills. She leaned against the wooden fence, watching the recruits spar with a wistful smile. Their awestruck expressions as they realized the Champion of Kirkwall was among them filled her with a bittersweet pride. She answered their eager questions, humoring their hero worship, though each inquiry about Kirkwall made her chest tighten. Champion. The title felt hollow now, weighted by the city she couldn’t save. Fenris stayed close, his quiet presence a steadying force. He spoke little, but his words carried weight, cutting through her self-doubt with blunt clarity. “They don’t need perfection,” he said once, his tone low but firm. “They need to see someone who keeps standing, no matter the fall.” His green eyes lingered on hers for a moment before turning back to the recruits, his silence as grounding as his rare, earnest words.

    Varric, meanwhile, had claimed a permanent seat by the largest campfire. His voice carried across the manor grounds, spinning stories that softened the night’s edges. New recruits and seasoned Rangers alike gathered around, drawn in by his charisma and the escapism his tales offered. Bianca rested across his lap, his fingers occasionally brushing the familiar wood as he recounted adventures both real and exaggerated. Laughter often rippled through the group, the sound warming the cold evenings and reminding them that hope wasn’t entirely lost.

    Aveline and Donnic brought structure to the chaos, running drills in the training yard with their usual no-nonsense efficiency. Aveline’s sharp commands and Donnic’s quiet encouragement forged a balanced dynamic that even the most skeptical Rangers respected. Their steady presence brought a sense of order to the bustling manor, a reminder that discipline could coexist with camaraderie.

    Isabela, unsurprisingly, had no trouble finding her place among the Rangers. She weaved through the groups effortlessly, her sharp wit and flirtatious nature earning laughter and playful groans in equal measure. Her evenings were spent exchanging banter, her easy charm a deliberate effort to lighten the mood. Beneath her teasing smiles, however, was a glimmer of something softer—a silent understanding of the darkness they were all trying to keep at bay.

    Merrill, in her endearing way, moved between groups with innocent curiosity. She asked the recruits questions about their lives and their training, her wide-eyed wonder disarming even the gruffest among them. Her presence brought a sense of lightness, her naïve but sincere inquiries coaxing smiles from battle-hardened Rangers who had forgotten how to laugh.

    Sebastian gravitated toward the library, where he found quiet solace amid the stacks of old tomes and maps. He and Ariana often sat together by the hearth, their conversations ranging from shared histories to the burdens of nobility. They pored over records, tracing their family trees with an air of quiet determination. In those moments, the weight of the world outside the manor faded, replaced by the steady rhythm of pages turning and the soft glow of firelight. They spoke of myths, of the Maker and Andraste, their voices low but filled with an unspoken camaraderie.

    Ariana watched it all with a quiet sense of gratitude, though her heart remained heavy. This was what she had wanted—a place for her people, her friends, to feel safe, even if only temporarily. Yet, the shadows of Kirkwall loomed, a constant reminder of what had been lost and the battles still to come.

    ~~~

    One evening, Ariana sat at the kitchen counter with Isabel and Emma. The quiet hum of the manor surrounded them, but her thoughts were elsewhere. Her fingers absently spun the engagement ring on her finger, the cool metal pressing against her skin like a silent accusation. Memories surfaced with each turn of the ring—the warmth in Cullen’s eyes when he’d slipped it onto her finger, the tentative plans they had whispered late at night. Each memory felt like another weight added to the burden she carried.

    “When is Cullen coming home?” Emma’s bright, hopeful voice cut through Ariana’s thoughts, pulling her back to the present.

    Her breath hitched. The innocence in Emma’s question felt like a blade, twisting in a wound she hadn’t allowed to fully surface. “I’m sorry, Emma,” she said gently, her voice strained. “He won’t be able to see us for a while. He has work to do.”

    “But why?” Emma asked, her young face crumpling in confusion. “I want to see him! He promised me another story!”

    Ariana forced a faint, trembling smile, but Isabel stepped in before she could answer. “That’s enough, Emma,” she said firmly. “Cullen has important duties. Now, run along.”

    Emma pouted but obeyed, her small footsteps fading down the hall. As soon as the door closed behind her, Ariana’s composure cracked. Her hand flew to her mouth, stifling a sob as tears welled in her eyes.

    Isabel placed a steady hand on her shoulder. “I’m sorry, child,” she said softly.

    Ariana shook her head, her voice cracking as she replied, “You don’t have to be sorry. You knew this would happen. You warned me.” She wiped at her face, but the tears kept coming. Her hand moved back to the ring, twisting it again. “Do you know what he said to me during the battle?” Her voice wavered as she recounted his words. “‘You could have told me! Maker, Ariana, I would have fought for you. With you. But you didn’t even give me the chance.’”

    The weight of those words hung between them like an open wound, raw and unhealed. Ariana replayed them constantly, wondering if she had been wrong, if she had destroyed what little hope they had left. Her fingers brushed against the pendant on her leather choker. Its familiar presence offered a fleeting sense of stability.

    Isabel’s grip on her shoulder tightened, grounding her. “You told me what he said,” Isabel began, her voice thoughtful, “but do you know what I hear in those words, Ariana?”

    Ariana glanced up, her eyes wary but curious. “What?” she whispered.

    “I hear a man who’s hurt,” Isabel said, her lips curving into a faint, knowing smile. “Angry, confused, yes—but not because he stopped loving you. It’s because he loves you still. That’s what’s tearing him apart.”

    Her voice dropped lower, heavy with disappointment. “He stood with her, Isabel. He stood by Meredith, carried out her orders until the very end.” Her breath hitched again. “I begged him to take command, to stand against her before it was too late. And he didn’t.”

    The words hung in the air like a bitter confession. She felt her heart breaking all over again, the sting of betrayal blending with the ache of her own guilt. “He said I didn’t give him a chance, but… how could I trust him when he let it come to that?”

    Isabel tightened her grip on Ariana’s shoulder, her expression steady but understanding. “You’re not wrong to feel that way,” she said gently. “Cullen made mistakes. He let duty blind him, just as you let the weight of your secrets keep you from him.”

    Ariana blinked, tears spilling down her cheeks as she looked away. “He knew what Meredith was, what she’d become. And yet…” She trailed off, her hands trembling as they twisted the ring. “How can I forgive that?”

    “Because you know Cullen,” Isabel said softly, her voice filled with quiet conviction. “You’ve seen his heart, Ariana. You know how bound by duty he’s always been. That’s part of who he is. But in the end, he stood against her.”

    Ariana’s fingers stilled on the ring, her lips trembling. “It was too late.”

    “It wasn’t too late for him to show where he truly stood,” Isabel countered. “He’s not perfect, child, but neither are you. He made his choice in the end, just as you made yours. And if you can’t forgive him yet, then give yourself time. Let yourself grieve what you’ve both lost.”

    Ariana closed her eyes, her tears flowing freely now. Isabel’s words were steady, unwavering, but they weren’t easy to hear. “Do you think he regrets it?” she whispered.

    “Without a doubt,” Isabel said firmly. “And not just because of Meredith. He regrets standing against you. You saw it in his eyes, didn’t you? That’s why it hurts so much—for both of you.”

    Ariana’s chest tightened as she recalled those final moments, the way Cullen had looked at her. Hurt. Conflicted. Yet something else had flickered there—love, unyielding despite everything.

    “Do you really think this isn’t the end?” she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

    Isabel’s gaze softened, her hand warm and reassuring on Ariana’s. “If there’s one thing I know about Cullen, it’s that he’ll carry this with him, just like you are now. But I also know he’ll fight for what he loves—once he’s ready. And I think, deep down, you know that too.”

    Ariana closed her eyes, a tear sliding down her cheek as she let Isabel’s words sink in. Slowly, she slid the ring off her finger, holding it in her palm like something fragile. Her other hand reached for her choker, the leather cord warm against her skin. She threaded the ring carefully onto it, letting it rest beside the Visus pendant.

    She clasped the choker back around her neck, the ring now a part of her armor. A reminder of what she carried—her guilt, her hope, and the love she wasn’t ready to give up. When she finally looked up at Isabel, there was a flicker of something in her eyes—not quite hope, but not despair either.

    “It’s not over,” she murmured, her voice filled with quiet resolve.

    Isabel nodded, her smile faint but certain. “No, it’s not. But give it time, child. Time to heal.”

    Ariana glanced toward the door where Emma had disappeared, her heart heavy but steadied by Isabel’s words. She didn’t have all the answers yet, but she wasn’t ready to give up—not on herself, and not on Cullen.

    ~~~

    Over the course of the following weeks and months, one by one, Hawke’s companions departed the manor, each setting out toward the unknown. The farewells were quiet, marked by shared understanding rather than ceremony. The manor, once bustling with camaraderie and life, began to grow still.

    Aveline and Donnic were the first to leave. Their departure was practical, as it always was with Aveline. She had been restless since arriving at the manor, the steady routine of the Rangers not quite enough to temper her sense of duty.

    “We’ll be staying in Ferelden,” Aveline said, addressing Hawke with her usual steadiness. “Denerim needs good people, and Donnic and I can do more there. You know where to find me if you need someone to knock sense into those fools in the palace.”

    Hawke smiled faintly, her respect for Aveline evident. “We’ll miss you,” she said. “But they’ll be lucky to have you.”

    Aveline turned briefly to Ariana. “You’ve built something impressive here,” she said, her tone carrying a rare note of admiration.

    Ariana nodded. “Thanks. And knowing the King, you’ll probably see Rangers in Denerim more often than not. We still do plenty of work for him.”

    Donnic smiled at that, giving a polite nod. “Then I suppose we won’t be strangers.”

    They exchanged farewells, and with that, Aveline and Donnic left, their figures disappearing into the horizon as the first light of dawn broke over the hills.

    Isabela left a week later, her goodbyes as casual as her demeanor. She had spent her time at the manor flirting with the Rangers and filling the halls with laughter, but even she had her limits for staying in one place.

    “You know me,” she said with a grin, her hands resting on her hips as she faced Ariana and Hawke. “I don’t do well with roots. The sea is calling.” Then, with a playful gleam in her eye, she leaned in closer to Ariana. “But you know, Wolf, I think you could use a little more adventure in your life. One-night-stands, danger, treasure hunts. We’d make a great team.”

    Ariana raised an eyebrow, a smirk tugging at her lips. “Tempting,” she replied dryly, “but I think I’ll have to pass for now. Someone has to keep the rest of these Rangers in line.”

    Isabela laughed, throwing an arm around Ariana’s shoulders in an unexpected show of affection. “Your loss, darling. But if you change your mind, you know where to find me.”

    Merrill was next. Her farewell was bittersweet, her innocent optimism shining even in the wake of so much loss. She lingered at the gates, her gaze darting between Ariana and Hawke.

    “I’m going back to the Dalish,” she said quietly. “I’ve been away too long. They need me.” She hesitated, her wide eyes searching Ariana’s. “But… if you ever need me, I’ll come back. I promise.”

    Ariana smiled softly, resting a hand on Merrill’s shoulder. “Take care of yourself, Merrill. And don’t let anyone tell you you’re not enough. You’ve done more than you know.”

    Merrill’s face lit up, and she threw her arms around Ariana in a tight hug. “Thank you, Ariana. For everything.”

    Bethany, ever the steady presence, stayed longer than most, helping where she could around the manor. But eventually, her sense of duty pulled her elsewhere.

    “I think it’s time I returned to the Grey Wardens,” she told Hawke one evening. “There’s still so much to be done, and they’ll need every hand they can get.”

    Hawke’s expression softened as she reached out to clasp her sister’s hand. “Bethany, are you sure?”

    Bethany nodded firmly, though her smile was warm. “I’m sure. This isn’t goodbye, though. You’ll always have me”

    The sisters embraced, their bond unshaken even in the face of another farewell. Ariana stood nearby, watching with quiet respect as Bethany departed, her figure disappearing into the twilight.

    Sebastian was the last to leave before Hawke and Fenris. He approached Ariana in the courtyard one evening, his expression solemn yet kind.

    “I’ll be returning to Starkhaven,” he said. “My people need me now more than ever.”

    Ariana tilted her head, studying him. “I’m glad they’ll have you. You’ll make a fine ruler.”

    Sebastian smiled faintly, his usual air of piety tempered by something warmer. “And if you ever find yourself in need of anything, don’t hesitate to ask. We’re family, after all.”

    Ariana smirked, crossing her arms. “So it would seem. Maybe I’ll make it back to Starkhaven sometime soon, we’ll finish tracking down all these branches of the family tree.”

    Sebastian laughed, his rare sense of humor shining through. “I’ll be waiting. But rest assured, Ariana—family means you can always count on me.”

    With a bow and a final farewell, Sebastian departed, his steps purposeful as he walked toward a future that only he could shape.

    Finally, it was just Hawke and Fenris who remained. Fenris, ever the stoic, offered no words as they prepared to leave. Instead, he gave Ariana a nod—brief, but full of unspoken respect and understanding. It was a gesture that spoke louder than anything he could have said.

    “We’ll send word when we know where we’re going,” she promised, her tone warm but tinged with uncertainty. “And… if you need us, we’ll be there for you.”

    Ariana clasped Hawke’s hand briefly, her grip firm despite the exhaustion that still weighed on her. “And if you need us, you know you’re always welcome here.”

    As Hawke lingered at the gates, her hand brushed against Fenris’s arm. Ariana caught the small gesture, and it struck her how much had changed between them. Fenris, who once couldn’t bring himself to trust mages, had stood by Hawke’s side in the Gallows, defying everything he once believed. Ariana’s gaze lingered on their intertwined shadows, her chest tightening.

    “Take care, Ari,” Hawke said, her tone firm yet warm. “And keep him out of trouble,” she added with a nod toward Varric.

    Ariana’s smile was faint but genuine. “Impossible,” she replied, though her voice was quieter than usual. She glanced at Fenris, the silent strength in his presence undeniable. He fought for her, she thought, a flicker of bittersweet realization passing through her.

    Hawke’s grip on Fenris’s arm tightened as they turned to leave, and Ariana couldn’t help but wonder if Cullen could ever make that same choice—if he could overcome the weight of his oaths and fears to stand with her, as Fenris had with Hawke. Ariana watched them disappear down the path, side by side, until they were nothing more than shadows on the horizon.

    Ariana lingered at the gates long after Hawke and Fenris had vanished into the distance. The ache in her chest was a familiar one, the same she’d felt each time another of Hawke’s companions had left. Relief that they were alive warred with the sharp sting of their absence, a reminder of how fragile their unity had been amidst the chaos of Kirkwall.

    She wrapped her cloak tighter around herself as the cool evening wind swept across the manor grounds. She had fought to keep them all alive, to give them a chance at something beyond the horrors of the Gallows. But survival had come at a cost—fragmented connections, unspoken regrets, and lingering scars.

    Watching Hawke and Fenris together stirred something deeper, a quiet longing. Fenris had stood beside Hawke, even when her choices challenged everything he believed. It was a bond forged in fire and tempered by trust—a trust Cullen had withheld when it mattered most. She swallowed hard, the weight of her own choices pressing against her like the cold iron of her daggers.

    “Think they’ll find peace out there?” she murmured, more to herself than to Varric.

    He didn’t answer right away, his gaze distant as he followed the line of the horizon. “They’ll find what they’re looking for,” he said at last, his voice calm but thoughtful. “And so will you, pup. Maybe not today, but someday.”

    Ariana nodded, though her heart still felt heavy. She turned back toward the manor, her steps slow but resolute. For now, she would carry the weight of their shared journey, even as the threads of their fates unraveled. Because Varric was right—their story wasn’t over. It was simply moving to the next chapter.

  • Chapter 48 – Not Our Future

    10 – 30 Drakonis – 9:37

    Cullen stood outside Knight-Commander Meredith’s office, the weight of his decision pressing heavily on his shoulders. His thoughts churned as he stared at the worn wooden door, his mind replaying the countless moments that had led him to this point. Each memory brought a fresh wave of doubt and resolve, a battle waged within as he steeled himself for the confrontation ahead. The stakes were clear: his future with Ariana. His breath hitched as he fought to calm the storm raging within, knowing there was no turning back now. The formal request to marry Ariana had been delivered weeks ago, and he knew the conversation awaiting him would be far from pleasant. Still, he was unprepared for the cold fury that awaited him when he stepped inside.

    Meredith set the parchment down on her desk with a deliberate motion, her expression carved from stone. The document bore the formal seal of his office, its contents clearly outlining Cullen’s intentions. “This is… unexpected,” she began, her tone clipped. “Though perhaps I should not be surprised, given your increasing lack of focus in recent years.”

    Cullen clenched his jaw, refusing to rise to the bait. “Knight-Commander,” he said evenly, “my request is made with full acknowledgment of my duties and the Order’s expectations.”

    Meredith’s lips pressed into a thin line as she leaned forward, folding her hands on the desk. “A formal request to marry? I had hoped this ‘casual distraction,’ as I generously described it, would have run its course by now. But it seems I have indulged you far too long.”

    “It is not a distraction,” Cullen said, his voice tightening. “Lady Trevelyan—Ariana—is—”

    Meredith cut him off with a sharp wave of her hand. “Enough. Do not delude yourself into believing this is anything more than a lapse in judgment. You know what we are, Knight-Captain. What we sacrifice. This… indulgence… is an affront to everything the Order stands for.”

    Her words struck like a whip, but Cullen kept his expression controlled. “Lady Trevelyan is not a distraction,” he said evenly, though his voice carried a faint edge. “She is—”

    “She is a complication,” Meredith cut in sharply. “One that you have allowed to cloud your judgment and divide your loyalties. This has gone far enough.”

    Cullen’s jaw tightened, his hands clenching briefly before he forced himself to relax. “With respect, Knight-Commander, my loyalty to the Order has never wavered.”

    “Has it not?” Meredith’s eyes narrowed, her tone dripping with disdain. “Perhaps you should ask yourself why these intercepted mage transports and escapes have become so frequent under your watch. You think I don’t see the connection? Your attention divided, your focus elsewhere—it is no coincidence.”

    The accusation stung, but Cullen stood his ground. “We have investigated all these incidents thouroughly. My relationship with Lady Trevelyan has nothing to do with this. Nor has my focus been elsewhere during these investigations. There’s no eviden–”

    Meredith slammed her hand down on the desk, the sound reverberating through the room. Cullen’s shoulders tensed involuntarily, the sharp crack a blow against his carefully maintained composure. His fingers twitched at his sides, clenched into fists as he drew in a steadying breath, forcing himself to remain still despite the impulse to react. “Do not speak to me of evidence, Knight-Captain. These mercenaries grow bolder because they sense weakness in the Order. Your weakness.”

    Cullen took a sharp breath, the weight of her words settling heavily on him. He had come here prepared for resistance, but this—this was something else entirely.

    Meredith’s voice turned cold, almost mocking. “You are not the first Templar to seek solace outside the Order, Knight-Captain. But this… romantic delusion you cling to? It is unbecoming of your station. If you have needs, I suggest you do as others do and frequent the Blooming Rose. At least then you would not disgrace yourself with such frivolity.”

    Cullen’s stomach tightened, the venom in her tone cutting deeper than he anticipated. Her words twisted in his mind, igniting a familiar conflict: the relentless duty to the Order and the undeniable pull of his love for Ariana. He could feel the heat rise to his face, not from shame but from a searing anger he struggled to keep in check. How dare she reduce something so profound to a mere indulgence? “Ariana is not some fleeting desire. She is the woman I love, and I will not debase her—or myself—with such comparisons.”

    Meredith’s eyes narrowed dangerously, her voice lowering to a chilling tone. “Careful, Knight-Captain. Your emotions are showing.”

    For a moment, silence hung between them, the tension so thick it seemed to suffocate the room. Cullen took a deep breath, forcing himself to step back. He couldn’t afford to lose control—not here, not now.

    Meredith rose from her chair, her presence as imposing as the cold steel of her blade. Cullen felt his breath catch, his body stiffening as a wave of unease rippled through him. The weight of her gaze bore down on him, a silent reminder of the power she wielded—and the danger of opposing her. “You need to decide, Knight-Captain,” she said, her voice quiet but cutting. “The Order or Lady Trevelyan. Your future cannot include both. She is a weakness.”

    Cullen met her gaze, despite the storm raging within him. The fury and frustration that burned in his chest, clashing with the ache of loyalty he could not shake. Every fiber of his being demanded he push back, but the weight of his oaths and the love he refused to relinquish pulled him in opposing directions, forcing him to maintain a fragile, defiant calm. “That is not a choice you can demand of me,” he said slowly, his voice trembling with suppressed anger, “I will not abandon her.”

    Meredith’s lips twitched into a faint, humorless smile. “You mistake my meaning. Consider this your final warning, Knight-Captain. Let go of this foolishness, or I will do it for you.”

    The words hit Cullen like a blow, and for a moment, he stood rooted to the spot. His mind churned with a whirlwind of emotions: fury, dread, and a fierce determination that eclipsed them both. The very thought of Meredith threatening Ariana sent a cold shiver down his spine, but it also stoked the embers of his defiance. His fists clenched at his sides as he forced himself to breathe steadily, knowing that any outward reaction would only give her more ammunition. Yet, beneath the surface, his resolve hardened—he would find a way to protect Ariana, no matter the cost.

    Without another word, Meredith sat back down, dismissing him with a pointed glance at the door. Cullen stood there for a moment, his heart pounding in his chest, before turning sharply on his heel and walking out.

    As the heavy doors closed behind him, his mind raced. Meredith’s ultimatum loomed over him like a sword poised to fall. But even in the face of her threats, one thought burned brighter than all the rest: I will not let her take this from me. Not Ariana. Not our future.

    For the first time in years, Cullen felt a flicker of something he hadn’t allowed himself to feel in the Gallows: defiance. It surged through him like a spark in dry tinder, igniting a resolve that hinted at the choices he might soon have to make—choices that could risk everything he held dear.

    ~~~

    The evening air was cool, the fading light casting long shadows along the cobblestone streets of Hightown. Cullen walked beside Ariana, his steps slow and deliberate, his usual measured gait somehow heavier. Ariana stole a glance at him, noting the furrow in his brow and the way his hands occasionally clenched into fists before relaxing again. He was troubled, and while he hadn’t said as much, his silence spoke volumes.

    “Cullen,” Ariana said softly, breaking the silence as they approached the estate. “You’ve been quiet since we left the Gallows. What’s wrong?”

    “It’s nothing for you to worry about,” he replied, his voice steady but distant.

    “Don’t do that,” she said, her tone tinged with gentle insistence. “If you’re worried, then I do need to worry. Talk to me.”

    He hesitated, his jaw tightening as he stared at the path ahead. Finally, he exhaled deeply, his voice quieter when he spoke. “As we expected, Meredith has denied my request to marry you.”

    Ariana nodded, unsurprised. They had anticipated as much. “And?” she pressed, sensing there was more.

    Cullen stopped walking, turning to face her. His expression was a mix of frustration and unease, emotions he rarely let show so openly. “It wasn’t just a denial, Ariana. Her tone… it was more than that. It felt like a threat. As if she’s… considering taking action against you.”

    Ariana’s heart tightened, though she kept her expression calm. She wasn’t afraid of Meredith—she had faced worse threats in her life. But the thought of Meredith turning her focus more directly on her was troubling. If Meredith came for her, it would be impossible to hide who she truly was.

    Cullen’s voice softened, his concern evident. “I don’t know what she’s planning, but I won’t let her hurt you. I’ll find a way to stop this, I swear.”

    Ariana placed a hand on his arm, offering a reassuring smile despite the turmoil inside her. “We knew this wouldn’t be easy, Cullen. But we’ll face it together. She doesn’t scare me.”

    “You should be scared,” he said, his voice nearly breaking. “She’s more dangerous than you realize.”

    “I know exactly how dangerous she is,” Ariana replied firmly. “And I’m not going anywhere.” She tilted her head slightly, a faint smirk tugging at the corner of her lips. “Besides, I’ve got the Champion of Kirkwall on my side. What’s Meredith got? A shiny sword and an attitude?”

    Cullen’s mouth twitched, his half-hearted chuckle breaking through the tension. “You’re impossible,” he murmured, though his voice carried a hint of fondness.

    “And yet, you’re still here,” Ariana quipped, her smirk softening into a reassuring smile.

    He held her gaze for a long moment, the tension in his shoulders easing slightly. “Let’s just get inside,” he said quietly, gesturing toward the estate.

    They reached the estate doors, the familiar warmth of home beckoning them inside. However, as they stepped into the kitchen, the scene that greeted them stopped Ariana in her tracks.

    Her father, Charles, was seated at the table, his usual calm and dignified presence filling the room. But it was the woman sitting beside him that caught Ariana completely off guard.

    “Mother…” Ariana whispered, instinctively stepping back, pressing herself closer to Cullen. His arm shifted protectively around her, grounding her as her mind raced. The last time she had seen her mother, Elara had tried to take her from Kirkwall by force, barely acknowledging her as more than a disobedient daughter. And yet, here Elara sat, her posture calm, her gaze filled with something Ariana couldn’t quite place.

    Her mother stood there, looking nothing like the woman Ariana had always known. Elara’s elegant posture and noble bearing were still present, but her attire was simpler, more practical—a modest blue gown with soft embroidery at the cuffs, its fabric free of the intricate embellishments Ariana had come to associate with her. It was as if she had shed the armor of formality, allowing a gentler version of herself to emerge. There was a quiet humility about her that Ariana had never seen before. She seemed… human.

    Ariana’s gaze flickered to Isabel, who was standing at the counter with a faint smile. The sight was nearly as unsettling as seeing Elara herself. Were they… chatting? How could these two women, who seemed as different as fire and ice, look so at ease with one another?

    A knot tightened in Ariana’s chest, suspicion prickling at the edges of her thoughts. Her father’s calm smile, Elara’s softened demeanor, and Isabel’s serenity—it all felt wrong. This wasn’t just a casual visit; it couldn’t be. She knew her father would never risk bringing Elara here without good reason. Yet, for the life of her, Ariana couldn’t imagine what that reason could be.

    “Ariana,” Charles said, his voice breaking the silence. He rose from his seat, a warm smile spreading across his face. “You’re home.”

    Ariana’s gaze flickered between her parents, her confusion and frustration swirling. “What’s going on here?” Her voice wavered, her usual sharp edge dulled by the uncertainty pressing against her chest. Was her mother here to undermine her engagement, to weave some scheme that would force her back into a life she had fought so hard to escape?

    Charles glanced at Elara, his smile faltering slightly. “I know I promised no one would visit without your approval, but… I thought this might be an exception.”

    Elara turned to face Ariana fully, her expression soft and hesitant—an almost foreign look on her once-imperious face. “Ariana,” she began, her voice trembling slightly, “may I speak with you?”

    Ariana blinked, the words catching her off guard. She couldn’t remember the last time her mother had asked her for anything, let alone permission to speak.

    Elara’s gaze softened further, and for the first time in years, there was no trace of judgment or disappointment in her eyes. Only something that looked startlingly like regret. “I know I have no right to ask this of you, but… please.”

    Ariana’s eyes darted back to Isabel, who regarded Elara with an almost serene understanding. Isabel crossed the room, her movements deliberate and calm. She placed a hand on Ariana’s arm, her touch steadying. “It’s alright, my child,” she said softly, her voice filled with warmth. “You should let her speak. I believe you’ll want to hear what she has to say.”

    Ariana hesitated, her heart pounding in her chest. Isabel’s reassurance meant everything, but the knot of uncertainty remained. She turned to Cullen, seeking his face, his approval, his guidance.

    Cullen’s hand moved to her cheek, his touch gentle. “Go,” he said softly, his golden eyes filled with quiet understanding. “I’ll be here if you need me.”

    Ariana swallowed hard, her emotions a swirling mix of fear, anger, and fragile hope. She took a tentative step forward, her eyes never leaving her mother’s. Elara extended a hand, her movements slow and unassuming.

    “May I?” Elara asked, her voice trembling with vulnerability.

    Ariana hesitated, her mind racing with memories of a colder, harsher woman. Yet now, the person before her seemed entirely different. Cautiously, she placed her hand in her mother’s, feeling the warmth of her touch. Elara’s fingers closed gently around hers, and for the first time in years, Ariana didn’t pull away.

    Elara led her toward the courtyard, the soft rustle of their footsteps the only sound in the quiet house. Ariana’s mind churned with a storm of emotions. Fear lingered at the edges, a reflexive response to the uncertainty of her mother’s intentions, but it was overshadowed by a cautious curiosity. She struggled to untangle the conflicting feelings of resentment and fragile hope—could her mother truly be different now? Her thoughts flickered to Cullen and Isabel behind her, their quiet encouragement grounding her. Whatever her mother had to say, she resolved to face it with strength, but the question of what lay ahead still sent a chill through her.

    ~~~

    The evening air had taken on a chill as Ariana followed Elara into the courtyard. The soft glow of lanterns lit the garden paths, casting flickering shadows on the stone walls. Ariana’s hand rested in her mother’s, the gesture foreign and tentative, as though neither woman truly knew what to do with it.

    Elara finally stopped by the fountain at the center of the courtyard, the gentle sound of water filling the silence between them. She released Ariana’s hand, turning to face her daughter fully. For a moment, she said nothing, her eyes searching Ariana’s face as though memorizing every feature.

    Ariana crossed her arms, her stance defensive. “Why are you here, Mother?” she asked, her voice calm but laced with uncertainty. The question hung in the air like a challenge, daring Elara to prove she deserved to be here.

    Elara’s sigh was soft, but it carried the weight of years. Her shoulders sagged, a crack in the facade Ariana had always known. “Because I needed to see you,” she said softly. “I needed to apologize.”

    Ariana blinked, the words striking her like a physical blow. Her mother never apologized. Not for anything.

    “When you were born… you were unexpected,” Elara began, her voice trembling. “But don’t misunderstand—unexpected, not unwanted. You were beautiful, a gift. I loved you more than words could say. But duty demanded I give you up to the Chantry. I thought… it would be easier to prepare myself for that heartbreak right away.” Her voice faltered, and she paused to steady herself. “As the years passed, I told myself it was best to keep my distance, to not let myself love you too deeply… because I knew I wouldn’t survive losing you.”

    “You loved me?” Ariana’s voice was barely a whisper, the disbelief plain in her tone.

    Elara’s eyes filled with pain, and she nodded. “Oh, Ariana… of course I loved you. I still do. I always have.” Her voice cracked, but she pressed on. “I resented your father for building the relationship I had denied myself. It wasn’t fair. And the longer he delayed giving you to the Chantry, the harder it became for me to face you. I buried myself in duty, thinking it was the only way to endure it.”

    Ariana’s throat tightened as anger and sorrow warred within her. “Then why did you treat me like I was a burden?” she demanded, her voice trembling. “Why did it feel like I wasn’t enough?”

    Elara flinched but didn’t retreat. “Because I was wrong,” she said, her voice breaking. “I let my pain cloud everything. I let resentment fester until it was all I could feel. And I was so proud of you, but I never let myself show it. I thought… I thought it was too late.”

    Ariana looked away, her breath hitching as tears blurred her vision. “Why now?” she asked, her voice a whisper. “Why are you telling me this now?”

    Elara took a step closer, her voice raw. “Because I’ve had time to see how much I’ve lost. I’ve spent years pretending I was right, but I wasn’t. I see that now. And I don’t want to lose you again—not without trying to make it right.”

    The raw sincerity in Elara’s words cracked something deep within Ariana. The anger and hurt she had carried for years began to loosen, replaced by something fragile and unfamiliar: understanding. “You really were proud of me?” she asked, her voice barely audible.

    Elara nodded, tears glistening in her eyes. “So proud,” she said softly. “But I let my pride and my pain keep me from telling you. And for that, I’m truly sorry.”

    Ariana’s defenses crumbled as her arms dropped to her sides. She searched her mother’s face, looking for any trace of insincerity but found none. Slowly, she stepped forward and wrapped her arms around Elara, holding her tightly.

    Elara’s breath hitched as she returned the embrace, her voice thick with emotion. “Oh, my dear girl, I love you so much.”

    When they finally pulled apart, Elara guided Ariana to sit on the edge of the fountain. “Are you happy, Ariana?” she asked gently. “Is this the life you want?”

    Ariana swallowed hard, brushing a tear from her cheek. “Yes,” she said firmly. “This is what I want. Cullen is what I want. I love him.”

    Elara’s smile was small but genuine, her voice soft. “Then let me help you.” she said tentatively.

    Ariana stared at her mother, stunned. “Help me?”

    “With the wedding,” Elara repeated, her gaze dropping briefly to the ring on Ariana’s finger. “I would love nothing more than to help you make this everything you want it to be. Whatever you want, it’s yours.”

    Ariana’s heart ached at the earnestness in her mother’s voice. Memories of the woman who had ruled her life with iron expectations surfaced, but they felt distant now, like shadows of another life. She hesitated, then nodded slowly. “Whatever I want?” she asked, her voice uncertain.

    Elara nodded, tears slipping down her cheeks. “Of course, my darling. It’s your wedding. It can be as simple or as grand as you wish. I’ll make it happen.”

    Ariana hesitated, the weight of the moment pressing on her chest. Her eyes flickered to her mother, to the tears glistening in Elara’s eyes, and then back to the ring on her finger. She took a steadying breath and finally nodded.

    “Alright,” she said softly, her voice carrying a quiet determination. “Let’s plan a wedding.”

    ~~~

    As soon as Ariana and Elara disappeared into the courtyard, Cullen’s expression darkened. The weight he had been carrying since his conversation with Meredith seemed to press even heavier on his shoulders. Isabel, who had been watching him closely, leaned casually against the counter, her sharp eyes never leaving his face.

    “Alright, my boy,” Isabel said, her voice calm but pointed. “Out with it. What’s wrong?”

    “It’s nothing,” Cullen replied quickly, his tone too rehearsed, too dismissive.

    Isabel arched an eyebrow, her lips curling into a knowing smirk. “You’re a terrible liar, you know that? What is it?”

    Cullen exhaled heavily, pinching the bridge of his nose. For a moment, he considered deflecting again, but Isabel’s piercing gaze made it clear she wouldn’t let it go. Finally, he shook his head and relented.

    “Meredith,” he began, his voice strained, “has denied my request to marry Ariana.”

    Isabel nodded, unsurprised. “Of course, she did. We knew she would.”

    Cullen hesitated, his fists clenching briefly at his sides. “It’s more than that. Her tone was… threatening. She called Ariana a distraction and made it clear that if I didn’t put an end to this, she would.”

    The words had barely left his mouth when Charles stood abruptly, his chair scraping loudly against the floor. His calm demeanor shattered, replaced by a sharp, protective fury that filled the room. “She what?” he demanded, his voice a dangerous low growl.

    Cullen blinked, startled by the sudden shift. “She—she implied she would take action if I didn’t break it off,” he said cautiously.

    Charles’ eyes narrowed, his jaw tightening. “No one threatens my daughter,” he said, each word deliberate, a quiet storm building beneath his measured tone. “Not your Knight-Commander, not anyone.”

    The weight of Charles’ words settled in the room like a heavy cloak. Isabel’s smirk vanished, her expression hardening as she crossed her arms. “Sounds like she’s finally overstepped,” Isabel remarked coldly. “She doesn’t get to make this personal.”

    Charles’ hands rested on the table, his knuckles whitening as he leaned forward. “Cullen,” he said, his voice still low but simmering with barely contained rage, “understand this: we will not let her harm Ariana. If Meredith so much as breathes a word of threat again, I will take it directly to the Grand Clerics. I will see her stripped of her authority if that’s what it takes.”

    Cullen hesitated, his instinct to bear the burden himself clashing with the fierce resolve in Charles’ voice. “Charles, I—”

    “No,” Charles interrupted, straightening and pointing a finger at Cullen, though his tone softened slightly. “You’ve already carried too much. Let us handle this. I’ll call in every favor, every connection our family has to the Chantry. This ends now.”

    Isabel nodded in agreement, her voice steady. “He’s right, Cullen. Meredith’s playing a dangerous game. Let Charles use his influence—you don’t have to do this alone.”

    Cullen’s initial instinct to protest faltered as the reality of their words sank in. For years, he had carried the weight of his responsibilities alone, but now, standing before Charles and Isabel, he felt the cracks in his armor begin to mend. Slowly, he nodded. “Alright,” he said quietly. “If you think it will help…”

    “It will,” Charles said firmly. “And Cullen, know this: we’re not just fighting for Ariana. You’re part of this family now. Elara and I will do everything in our power to protect both of you. And trust me, Meredith will regret crossing Elara if she tries.”

    Cullen swallowed hard, the words settling heavily but warmly in his chest. He hadn’t realized just how much he needed to hear them until that moment. For so long, he had carried the fear that Ariana’s noble lineage would forever cast a shadow over their future together. But here, now, the doubts began to fade, replaced by a quiet, steady belief that this was where he belonged.

    “Thank you,” he said softly, his gratitude genuine.

    Charles placed a reassuring hand on Cullen’s shoulder. “We’ll face this together.”

    Isabel, lightening the mood, smirked again. “And don’t forget to eat. You’ll need your strength if we’re going to put that Knight-Commander in her place.”

    Despite the tension, Cullen allowed a faint smile to touch his lips. For the first time in days, he felt like he wasn’t standing on the edge of a cliff alone.

    ~~~

    As Ariana and Elara stepped back into the kitchen, the warmth of the room felt like a stark contrast to the cool courtyard. Yet, the somber expressions on Charles, Isabel, and Cullen’s faces quickly dispelled that comfort. The tension in the air was palpable, and Ariana’s brows furrowed as she glanced between them.

    “I see you must have heard about Meredith then?” she quipped, her tone lighter than the mood demanded.

    “You knew?” Charles asked, surprised.

    Ariana walked over to her father, giving him a quick hug, realizing she hadn’t greeted him yet. “Cullen just told me when we were walking back,” she explained.

    “Meredith? What happened with the Knight-Commander?” Elara interjected, the only one unaware of the situation.

    Before Cullen or Ariana could respond, Charles answered, his voice low and firm. “It appears the Knight-Commander believes it her place to threaten our daughter, Elara.”

    “She what?” Elara’s tone sharpened, her composure unyielding as her gaze flicked to Cullen.

    Charles, his smirk faint but deliberate, folded his arms. “The Knight-Commander has forgotten her place, and it’s time someone reminded her.”

    Ariana caught the flicker of satisfaction in her father’s eyes, and for the first time, she saw a partnership between her parents, a natural rhythm she hadn’t known existed.

    “Well, then,” Elara said calmly, her voice pointed. “It may be time someone reminded her of her station. I will send word to Lord Chancellor Orrick of Tantervale and Lord Vael of Starkhaven in the morning. For now, let’s forget this business and celebrate.”

    Ariana couldn’t help but smile. For once, her nobility didn’t feel like a curse or a weight to be borne, but a boon. She walked back to Cullen, wrapping her arms around him. He returned the gesture, pressing a kiss to her forehead. “Are you alright, love?” he asked softly, his voice meant only for her.

    Ariana nodded, a soft smile playing on her lips.

    “Come, sit down, all of you,” Isabel interrupted, breaking the moment. “Dinner is almost ready.”

    As they all moved to the table, Isabel began setting it with a practiced ease, placing dishes of steaming food in the center. She was about to excuse herself when Elara’s voice stopped her.

    “You’re not staying for dinner, Isabel?” Elara asked, her tone surprisingly gentle.

    Isabel blinked, caught off guard. “My Lady?”

    Elara tilted her head slightly, a small smile gracing her lips. “Please. I would be grateful if you joined us.”

    Ariana’s shock was mirrored in Isabel’s hesitant glance toward her. “I should see to Emma,” Isabel began, her voice cautious.

    “Then bring Emma back with you,” Elara insisted, her sincerity disarming. “There’s room at this table for both of you.”

    Isabel hesitated for a moment longer before nodding. “As you wish, my Lady,” she said before disappearing into the hallway.

    “Emma is Isabel’s daughter, is that correct?” Elara asked, her tone curious, not condescending.

    “She is…” Ariana responded cautiously, debating whether this was the time to press the issue of Mark’s indiscretion.

    Elara’s expression shifted to one of pure joy, a wholly unexpected reaction as far as Ariana was concerned. “I have been looking forward to meeting my granddaughter,” Elara said warmly.

    “Elara?” Charles’ voice held a note of alarm, his own surprise barely masked.

    Elara smirked, though it lacked her usual edge. “Oh, Charles, don’t look so shocked. That fool of a son you raised won’t keep me from meeting her. And Maker knows, his wife will probably never give him an heir,” she said in the most noble tone Ariana could recall. “And even if she does, it likely won’t be a Trevelyan…”

    The table fell into stunned silence, everyone taken aback by Elara’s uncharacteristic warmth and the admission that followed.

    Before anyone could respond, Isabel returned, carrying Emma in her arms.

    Elara almost squealed in delight as she rose from her seat, rushing to meet Isabel. “Oh, is this my lovely granddaughter? She is precious! May I?” she asked, stretching her arms out.

    Isabel, still visibly stunned, nodded, handing Emma over.

    The look of joy on Elara’s face was almost too much for Ariana. She started laughing—whole-hearted, unrestrained laughter that echoed through the kitchen. Relief, joy, and something else she couldn’t quite name washed over her, and for the first time, the weight she always carried seemed lighter.

    Ariana’s laughter drew everyone’s attention, their stunned faces now turned toward her. Cullen leaned in, his brow furrowed in concern. “Are you alright?” he asked softly.

    Before she could answer, a familiar voice called from the hallway. “I could hear Ari laughing all the way down the corridor, what’s goin—” Michael froze as he stepped into the kitchen, his gaze landing on Charles and Elara. “Father… Mother?”

    Ariana met his wide-eyed stare and simply shrugged, motioning for him to sit. As he moved hesitantly toward the table, Ariana took a moment to take it all in. Her family, fragmented and broken for so long, now felt as whole as it ever could. There was a long road ahead, and many wounds still needed healing, but for the first time, Ariana felt hope that they could make it.

    ~~~

    Over the next few weeks, Ariana’s parents stayed in Kirkwall, their presence both comforting and surreal. Charles was relentless in his efforts, petitioning the White Spire with unwavering determination. His days were spent drafting letters and meeting with influential figures, leveraging every connection to challenge Meredith’s decree and expose her overreach. Elara, meanwhile, immersed herself in the wedding preparations. Her sharp edges seemed to have softened; she deferred to Ariana and Cullen’s wishes at every turn, determined that the event would reflect their vision, not her own ambitions.

    For Cullen, the details of the wedding seemed inconsequential compared to the promise they had made to each other. Yet, he indulged Ariana’s newfound joy in planning with her mother. The moments spent discussing dinner menus or debating music were a welcome relief to the weight they had both been carrying for years. Watching Elara open up, particularly to Isabel, was unexpected but comforting. The two women, once opposites in every sense, now shared stories over tea, their laughter filling the halls in a way Ariana had never imagined possible.

    Isabel regaled Elara with tales of Ariana’s childhood—scraped knees from climbing trees she wasn’t supposed to, or the time she had stolen away to watch a tournament, disguised as a page. These stories, met with Elara’s laughter and occasional tears, painted a portrait of a family Ariana had never fully believed could exist. For the first time, the fractures in their family seemed to mend, revealing something whole and unbroken beneath the surface.

    Yet, amidst the newfound warmth, Ariana couldn’t shake the restlessness that lingered in her soul. She adored Cullen, loved him in a way that felt woven into her very being. But the life of Ariana Trevelyan—the noblewoman, the soon-to-be wife, the daughter of a prominent Free Marches family—felt distant and unfamiliar. She was certain, now more than ever, that the White Wolf was who she truly was. Who she was meant to be. Her heart tugged by every report, every mage saved, every successful operation, or whisper of injustice brought to her by the Silver Rangers.

    Today, however, wasn’t about the White Wolf. It was Emma’s birthday—her sixth—and for the first time, they were hosting a proper party. The estate buzzed with life, the scent of sweet cakes and fresh bread wafting through the air as Isabel oversaw the preparations. Emma’s laughter echoed from the gardens, where Charles and Elara had organized a treasure hunt, their excitement mirrored by Cullen, who helped hide the clues.

    Ariana lingered in the doorway, her arms crossed as she leaned against the frame. She watched Isabel’s deft movements in the kitchen, her parents’ playful joy with Emma, and the quiet happiness that seemed to settle over the house like a warm blanket. A soft smile tugged at her lips, yet beneath it lay a faint ache she couldn’t quite name—a longing for something more, or perhaps a mourning for what she was slowly leaving behind.

    The sound of footsteps behind her brought her back to the present. Before she could turn, Cullen’s arms wrapped securely around her waist, his chin resting on her shoulder. His presence was grounding, a steady reminder of the life they were building together.

    “Are you happy?” he asked softly, his voice tinged with hesitation.

    Ariana chuckled, leaning back against him. “Of course,” she said, her voice light but sincere. “Why do you ask?”

    Cullen hesitated, his gaze fixed on the lively scene before them. “I don’t know,” he admitted. “I just want to be sure.”

    Ariana turned her head slightly, her eyes meeting his. “Sure about what?”

    He exhaled, the question heavy on his tongue. “Have you found who you are? Did you find what was missing?”

    The question caught her off guard, and for a moment, the noise of the party seemed to fade. Her thoughts flashed to the conversation they had shared years ago, when she first began realizing she was losing herself. She forced a small smile, her voice steady but thoughtful.

    “What I’ve found,” she said carefully, “is that maybe I was overthinking things. Maybe it’s never just one thing you find; maybe it’s about the journey.”

    She turned fully in his arms, her hands resting on his chest as she searched his gaze. “Cullen, you are my life,” she said firmly, her thumb tracing slow, deliberate circles over his tunic. “And I’m not missing anything.”

    The truth settled between them, fragile yet unshakable. Ariana felt the pull of the White Wolf, the endless call to protect and fight, but she also knew where her heart lay. If a choice ever had to be made, it would be Cullen. She could never walk away from him, not truly.

    Cullen studied her for a long moment, as if trying to glimpse the depths of her soul. Slowly, he leaned down, his lips brushing hers in a kiss that spoke of unspoken promises and unwavering devotion. Ariana responded without hesitation, pouring every ounce of her love into the embrace.

    For now, the warmth of the estate wrapped around them, shielding them from the chaos that loomed beyond its walls. But even as laughter and celebration filled the air, the undercurrent of tension was undeniable. Whispers traveled swiftly in Kirkwall’s shadows, plans unfolding far beyond their control.

    Ariana didn’t see the storm brewing on the horizon, nor the challenges that would soon test everything they held dear. But in that moment, amidst the fleeting peace of their shared life, she held onto the hope that love and resilience could withstand even the fiercest trials.

  • Chapter 46 – A Promise in the Dark

    5 Harvestmere 9:35 – 16 Wintermarch 9:36

    Cullen sat at his desk, carefully weighing each word as he drafted the note. The flickering candlelight cast long shadows across the room, but his focus remained steady. He leaned back, tapping the pen against his chin as he tried to recall the memory he cherished most vividly. It had been years, but the details were etched in his mind like a finely drawn map—her laughter echoing against the ruins, the sunlight catching in her hair, the sound of sparring swords mingling with the distant crash of waves.

    Ari,

    Meet me by the ruins on the cliffs at dawn tomorrow. Bring whatever you might need for the day—and perhaps be ready for anything.

    I’ll be waiting.

    —Cullen

    He read the note over again, smiling faintly before carefully folding it. For a moment, he allowed himself the luxury of imagining her expression when she read it. Would she remember that day near Lake Calenhad? Would it bring her the same comfort it brought him?

    Then, as quickly as the warmth settled over him, doubt crept in. Cullen’s hand lingered on the parchment. Was this enough? Could a simple gesture—an echo of the past—bridge the growing gap between them? He’d seen her struggle, the weight she carried, and he wondered if this memory held the same meaning for her as it did for him. Still, he pushed the thought aside. It doesn’t need to be perfect. It just needs to be real.

    He grabbed his cloak and made his way to Hightown, the cool evening air brushing against his face as he navigated the quiet streets. The sky was deepening into twilight, and the distant hum of the city felt muted, almost reverent.

    When he reached the Trevelyan estate, Isabel greeted him at the door, her usual knowing smirk firmly in place.

    “Cullen, are you here for Ariana?” Isabel asked, her tone teasing as her green eyes sparkled with curiosity.

    “Not tonight,” Cullen replied, holding out the folded note. “Can you leave this on her bed? It’s a surprise for tomorrow.”

    Isabel raised an eyebrow as she took the note, her expression shifting slightly. “A surprise, you say? For her birthday?”

    Cullen hesitated, his tone softening. “It’s… a reminder. Of a simpler time.”

    Isabel studied him for a moment, her smirk fading into something gentler. “A simpler time, hmm?” she said, her voice tinged with both amusement and understanding. “You know, Cullen, she might not say it, but she’ll appreciate the effort. She always does.”

    He smiled at that, grateful for her reassurance. “Thank you, Isabel.”

    She nodded, her smirk returning as she stepped back. “Now, go get some rest. I’m sure you’ll need it for whatever you’re planning.”

    The ruins the next morning were everything Cullen had hoped for—quiet, timeless, and serene. The faint sound of waves crashing against the cliffs mingled with the distant calls of seabirds. A cool breeze carried the scent of salt and damp stone, and the rising sun painted the sky in shades of pink and orange.

    Cullen had prepared everything: the training swords leaned against a moss-covered pillar, a basket of food rested on a nearby stone, and a small stack of books sat carefully wrapped in cloth. He glanced toward the horizon, his breath visible in the crisp morning air.

    It wasn’t extravagant, but it didn’t need to be. It was a memory brought to life, a gift meant to remind her of the bond they’d forged long ago—and perhaps, to remind her of the man who would stand beside her through whatever lay ahead.

    ~~~

    The words in the note made Ariana’s heart skip a beat. She recognized them instantly, the memory flooding back with startling clarity. That first birthday near Lake Calenhad had been one of the happiest days of her life—a day filled with laughter, light, and the ease of simply being together. She smiled to herself, tucking the note into her pocket. It was such a Cullen thing to do—to remember something so small yet so meaningful. It reminded her of the man she fell in love with, the man who still made her heart ache with both joy and longing.

    She left the estate before dawn, wrapping herself in a cloak against the morning chill. The streets of Kirkwall were silent, the faint glow of lanterns guiding her steps as she made her way toward the cliffs. As she approached the ruins, the sight of the two training swords leaning against the pillar brought a wave of nostalgia so powerful it stole her breath. She paused, her gloved hand brushing the rough stone of the pillar, the memory of that long-ago day playing vividly in her mind.

    Her eyes swept the ruins, searching for him. Cullen was nowhere to be seen, but she felt his presence lingering in the air, like a familiar warmth.

    A faint shift of rocks to her left caught her attention. She smiled to herself, pretending not to notice.

    When Cullen lunged from behind the pillar, wrapping his arms around her, she let out a surprised laugh, her heart leaping as she turned in his embrace to face him.

    “You remembered,” she said softly, her voice tinged with emotion as she leaned up to kiss him.

    “I’ve never forgotten,” he replied, his voice warm and steady, his hazel eyes filled with affection. He cradled the back of her head, holding her close as if anchoring himself in the moment. Then, with a playful grin, he stepped back, bending to grab the training swords. Tossing one to her, he said, “Now, let’s see if you can keep up.”

    Ariana caught the sword with practiced ease, her eyebrow arching. “Are you sure you want to do this, Knight-Captain?”

    “Are you ready to be bested, Lady Trevelyan?” Cullen retorted with a smirk, his playful challenge setting her heart alight.

    They sparred as the sun rose higher, its golden rays casting long shadows across the ruins. The clash of wood against wood echoed in the crisp morning air, mingling with the distant sound of waves. Ariana moved like water, her strikes fluid and precise, her footwork light and agile. Cullen was relentless, each strike carrying the weight of his strength, his focus unwavering.

    Their laughter punctuated the sparring match, each teasing the other between breaths. Ariana’s breath came in quick bursts as she dodged another heavy strike, her grin wide. “You’ve gotten better,” she remarked, feinting to the left before spinning to tap his shoulder with her sword. “Maybe I’ve taught you too much.”

    Cullen laughed, breathless, his stance steady as he adjusted. “And you’ve gotten faster,” he admitted, wiping sweat from his brow.

    They continued, each round more intense than the last, neither willing to yield. Finally, after a particularly swift exchange, they called a draw, collapsing onto the grass side by side. Their laughter mingled with the sound of the waves crashing far below, the warmth of their shared moment dispelling the coolness of the morning air.

    “I’m impressed, Knight-Captain,” Ariana teased, nudging him lightly with her shoulder. “Not many can keep me on my toes.”

    “So it seems,” Cullen replied, his tone filled with quiet admiration. He turned his head toward her, his gaze softening. “You realize just how remarkable you are, don’t you?”

    Ariana’s breath caught, her chest tightening at the sincerity in his gaze. She searched for the right words, her emotions tangling in her throat. “You always bring out the best in me,” she managed quietly, her voice carrying a vulnerability she rarely allowed herself to show.

    Cullen reached over, his fingers brushing against hers as he smiled. “Then I’ll make sure you never forget how extraordinary you are,” he said softly.

    Ariana felt her heart swell, her love for him an ache and a comfort all at once. Beneath the rising sun, surrounded by the ruins that carried echoes of their past, she let herself believe, even if only for a moment, that the weight of their world could be lifted.

    ~~~

    After sharing the food he had packed, Cullen pulled out one of the books, opening it to a marked page. He began to read aloud, his voice steady and calm as he recounted the tale of an Elvhen warrior who defied impossible odds. Ariana rested her head on his lap, her eyes half-closed as she listened, a soft smile playing on her lips.

    “Are you sure we can’t run away?” she murmured, her voice wistful, barely louder than the whisper of the waves below. “I could spend the rest of my life like this.”

    “Someday, Ari. I promise,” Cullen replied, his fingers gently combing through her hair. His words were tender but resolute, a vow spoken as much to himself as to her.

    The sun dipped lower as the day wore on, casting the ruins in warm golden hues. As they sat together, watching the ships in the harbor, Cullen couldn’t help but wonder how he had ended up here. He had met the woman in his arms, the love of his life, six years ago. At that time, she was just a girl running away from a fate that had been decided for her, but she had been strong enough to carve her own path. More importantly, she had chosen to walk that path with him all those years ago—she had chosen him.

    Cullen knew full well that the road ahead wouldn’t be easy, but he couldn’t imagine a world where he wasn’t by her side. The weight of his unspoken thoughts pressed against his chest, and he couldn’t hold back any longer. The words escaped him before he had fully thought them through.

    “Ari,” he began softly, his voice almost hesitant. She looked up, her hazel-green eyes bright with curiosity. Cullen exhaled, his golden eyes searching hers as if seeking strength. “Marry me,” he said, the words firm but soft, a quiet plea. “Marry me, Ari. Please.”

    Her breath hitched, and for a moment, she simply stared at him, her eyes wide with a mixture of disbelief and overwhelming emotion. Her lips parted as if to speak, but no sound came, her hand instinctively rising to cover her mouth as tears began to spill over.

    He pulled back slightly, reaching into the pocket of his coat with a faintly nervous breath. “I—” Cullen paused, his voice catching as he revealed the small, simple ring resting in the palm of his hand. It wasn’t ostentatious, but its design held a quiet elegance: the centerpiece was a sapphire, its surface polished to a brilliant gleam, set within a starburst pattern. The star was surrounded by delicate engravings of vines and leaves, their intricate curves etched with painstaking precision. The blue stones that flanked the star glinted like tiny shards of sky, catching the light and drawing the eye to the center.

    “The star…” Cullen began softly, his thumb brushing over the engraved lines, “I thought maybe you could follow it one more time.”

    The ring wasn’t grand or extravagant—it was a reflection of him: simple, steady, and deeply meaningful. It was a token of the life they dreamed of, a life beyond the shadows of Kirkwall and the burdens they both carried.

    For a moment, time seemed to still. Cullen’s heart pounded as he watched Ariana’s eyes widen, the shock flickering across her face like the first ripple in still water. She opened her mouth, then closed it, her lips trembling slightly as if the words caught in her throat.

    Her hands moved instinctively, brushing over the ring he held as if to confirm its existence. Cullen caught the faint hitch in her breath, saw the way her gaze softened even as her brows knit together in a mixture of disbelief and overwhelming emotion.

    When her eyes finally met his, they were shimmering with unshed tears. Her lips parted again, this time curving into a radiant smile that seemed to light up the dimming sky. He felt her fingers tremble as they wrapped around his, her grip tightening as if grounding herself in this moment.

    “You… you mean it?” she asked, her voice barely above a whisper, carrying both awe and vulnerability.

    Cullen nodded, his voice steady but low. “I’ve never been more certain of anything, Ari.”

    Her laughter came softly, a sound that seemed to carry the weight of her joy and relief. “Yes,” she said, her voice breaking slightly, her smile widening. “Yes, Cullen. Of course, yes.”

    Relief coursed through him, and as she threw her arms around his neck, he pulled her close, feeling the warmth of her embrace and the steady beat of her heart against his own. He felt her tears dampen his collar as she buried her face into his shoulder, but he knew they weren’t born of sadness. They sat like that for a moment, wrapped in each other, with the cliffs and sea as their silent witnesses.

    Cullen pulled back just enough, taking her hand and gently took her hand and slipped the ring onto her finger. The delicate craftsmanship caught the fading light, a tangible symbol of everything they had shared, of the quiet strength that bound them together. She traced the star with her thumb, her fingers trembling slightly. “It’s beautiful,” she whispered, her voice thick with emotion. She looked up at him, her eyes glistening with love and wonder.

    As they sat in each other’s arms, staring out over the cliffs where the horizon kissed the sea, Cullen’s thoughts inevitably drifted back to the shadows that loomed over their lives. Meredith, the Templar Order, the weight of duty—they were ever-present, gnawing at the edges of his resolve. But as he felt the steady beat of Ariana’s heart against his own, he knew this was a battle he would fight. For her. For them.

    “She won’t let us, will she?” Ariana’s voice broke through the silence, quiet but heavy with unspoken fears.

    Cullen’s jaw tightened as he exhaled slowly, the truth clawing at him. “I don’t know,” he admitted, his voice low but steady. His arms tightened protectively around her. “But I won’t let her stop us—not forever.”

    Meredith’s shadow loomed over every facet of his life, her grip relentless. He had endured her commands, her oppressive methods, her ability to instill fear in others—all in the name of duty. But this? This was a line she would not cross. Not for him. Not for them. Ariana was his light, his home, and he knew, with absolute certainty, that he would not let Meredith take that away.

    He pressed a kiss to the top of Ariana’s head, his lips lingering there for a moment. “You will be my wife, Ari,” he said, the words a quiet promise. “No one—not Meredith, not the Order—no one will come between us.”

    The ring was more than just a promise—it was his vow that no matter what the future held, nothing would come between them. Not Meredith. Not the Order. Nothing.

    For tonight, they allowed themselves to simply exist in this moment, the future awaiting them—uncertain but no longer so daunting.

    ~~~

    Cullen couldn’t sleep that night. Despite the peace of the room and the warmth of Ariana curled against him, his thoughts churned ceaselessly. There had been a small part of him—a cowardly, unworthy part—that had expected her to say no. Maybe even hoped she would. It wasn’t that he didn’t want her—Maker knew he wanted her more than anything. But she was nobility, and he was… who he was. 

    She deserved more than he could give her. A part of him had whispered that this wasn’t her path, that someone like Frederick, someone of her standing, might make her life easier. Safer. Meredith’s fixation on Ariana as a “distraction” had already complicated her life. What would Meredith do now, knowing they were engaged? 

    He glanced down at her, sleeping peacefully on his chest. Her dark hair spilled over his shoulder, and her hand rested lightly on his heart, the ring he had given her catching the faint moonlight. The sight of her eased his fears, as it always did, silencing the storm in his mind—if only for a moment. 

    She had said yes without hesitation, without doubt. And in truth, he had never doubted her love for him. Whenever she said it, he felt the truth of it in her words, in her actions. But still… was it enough? Did he need to be the one to remember who she was, what she had been born into? Did it matter? 

    He stared at the ring, the tiny sapphire catching the faint light. What if I fail her? The thought clawed at him, unrelenting. He had failed so many—mages, colleagues, himself. How could he be enough for someone like Ariana? She deserved a life free of shadows, of chains. Could he truly give her that?

    Without realizing it, his fingers traced lazy circles over her hand, lingering on the delicate ring now gracing her finger. The star engraving and blue crystal had been chosen with care, something simple yet meaningful, like her. But as much as he wanted to believe it was perfect, the doubts remained. 

    “You’re overthinking things again, aren’t you?” Ariana’s sleepy voice cut through his thoughts, soft and tinged with amusement. 

    Cullen let out a quiet chuckle, shaking his head at himself. “One of us has to,” he teased, though his voice held a hint of guilt. 

    Ariana propped herself up slightly, her hazel-green eyes catching his in the faint light. “Do you… regret it?” she asked, her tone low and hesitant, as though unsure she truly wanted the answer. 

    “Maker, Ari… no. Never.” He squeezed her hand, willing her to feel the sincerity in his words. “You’re the only thing in my life I’ve ever been sure of. Even when I didn’t know why, I knew I needed you. It’s just…” His voice faltered as his fingers returned to tracing the ring. 

    “It’s perfect, Cullen,” she said, her voice steadier now. She sat up slightly, leaning on her elbow to look at him. “I don’t know yet how to figure out everything I am or everything I need to be. But this?” She gestured toward the ring, her lips curving into a soft smile. “This is one of the few things I’m certain of. Who I am, who I’m meant to be—it’s here, with you.” 

    Her words struck something deep within him, unraveling the knot of worry he had carried since he first slipped the ring onto her finger. 

    “It reminds me,” she continued, her voice growing gentler, “that you’re the only person who’s ever truly seen me. You’ve always understood me, even when I couldn’t understand myself. Don’t overthink this, Cullen. I never needed or wanted anything grand or extravagant. I would never wear it if it was. This… is the most like myself I’ve felt in a long time.” 

    She leaned in, brushing her lips against his, and he responded instinctively, wrapping his arms around her and pulling her closer. The kiss was slow and reassuring, a silent promise exchanged between them. 

    As she settled against him again, her head resting on his shoulder, Cullen felt the doubts start to fade. She was right. She had chosen him—not the life she was born into, not some safer, more predictable path. She had left that behind, ran from it, even. She had stayed in Ferelden during the Blight for him, spent years searching for him. 

    And she had said yes to him.

    He exhaled slowly, the weight on his chest beginning to lift. She had chosen him—not out of obligation, not because it was easy, but because she wanted him, flaws and all. If she can see something worth holding onto, then I’ll fight for us. Always. Cullen pressed a gentle kiss to her hair, his voice firm as he murmured, “I’ll protect this, Ari. I’ll protect us. No matter what.”

    In the quiet of the night, with her steady breaths against his chest, Cullen allowed himself to believe that they could make it work. For now, that belief was enough.

    ~~~

    Cullen woke first, the soft morning light filtering through the curtains. Ariana, in a rare moment of peace, was still fast asleep, her features relaxed and her breathing steady. He smiled, taking a moment to commit the sight to memory before slipping out of bed without disturbing her. 

    As he made his way down the stairs, the familiar scent of fresh coffee and bread baking greeted him. He chuckled quietly to himself, already guessing what scene awaited him in the kitchen. 

    Sure enough, Emma was perched on the counter, her tiny hands buried in a bowl of flour, streaks of white powder covering her face, her dress, and—somehow—the floor around her. Isabel was nearby, scolding gently but making no real effort to stop the chaos. 

    The moment Emma saw Cullen, she let out a delighted squeal, holding her arms out toward him. “Cullen! You’re here! You want flour?” 

    Cullen laughed, “I’d prefer the bread” he said stepping forward to scoop the flour-covered toddler into his arms. She giggled as she wrapped her arms around his neck, promptly transferring the flour onto his shirt. 

    “Would you stop encouraging the mess she’s making, Cullen,” Isabel teased, walking over with a towel in hand to clean off Emma—and now Cullen. 

    “It’s alright, Isabel,” he said with a grin, pressing a quick kiss to her forehead before she could swat him away. “I still need to change anyway.” 

    Isabel raised an eyebrow, clearly noting the unshakable smile on his face. “Well… what’s this then? Someone is in a particularly good mood this morning.” 

    Cullen hesitated for a moment, then sat down at the kitchen table, settling Emma onto his lap. He looked back at Isabel, his expression softening. “I asked her to marry me, Isabel.” 

    Isabel froze for a moment, the towel in her hand stilling as her sharp green eyes fixed on him. 

    “She said yes,” Cullen added, the memory of the night before flooding his mind—the way Ariana’s eyes had lit up, the joy in her voice, the feel of her in his arms as she said the words he hadn’t dared to dream of. His smile widened at the thought, uncontainable.

    Isabel’s smile didn’t fully reach her eyes. She set the towel down deliberately, her movements slower than usual. Cullen caught the slight furrow in her brow, the way her fingers lingered on the edge of the table. It wasn’t hesitation born of surprise; it was something deeper, heavier.

    “Well, of course, she did,” Isabel said, her tone light but carrying a noticeable edge that didn’t escape him. “That girl is in love with you.” 

    Cullen’s brow furrowed, her response not what he had expected. “But?” he asked, suddenly less sure of himself. 

    Isabel’s gaze softened, but her voice carried a quiet steel. “You’ve got to understand, Cullen. Ariana’s been through storms most of us wouldn’t survive. She’ll carry that weight alone, even if it breaks her. Not because she doesn’t trust you, but because she’s trying to protect you from it. That’s who she is.”

    She paused, her gaze shifting between Cullen and Emma as though carefully choosing her words. “Can you, Cullen, be happy knowing that? Knowing that you may never find out what happened to her during her time in Ferelden? Can you stand by her even then?” 

    Cullen’s chest tightened. He had always known Ariana carried burdens she didn’t share, but now he felt the full gravity of that truth. There were moments—fleeting, but undeniable—when he caught her staring at nothing, her gaze distant, shadowed. He had told himself it wasn’t his place to pry, that love meant patience.

    But was patience enough? He swallowed hard, his thumb brushing absently over Emma’s tiny hand. He now he wondered if he had underestimated the depths of what she carried. Could he be what Ariana needed if he didn’t even know what haunted her? Would love alone be enough to banish those shadows? Or would they always linger, just out of reach?

    His chest tightened as Isabel’s words echoed in his mind. *What happened to her during her time in Ferelden?* There was something more there, something Isabel knew and struggled not to reveal. 

    Cullen’s brow furrowed, her words settling like a weight in his chest. “We all have secrets, Isabel,” he said after a moment, his voice quiet but firm.

    Her sharp green eyes narrowed slightly, her expression unreadable as she studied him. “Do you?” she asked, her tone gentle but probing, as though she hadn’t fully expected that answer.

    Cullen exhaled, leaning back slightly in his chair. “Kinloch Hold,” he began softly, the name alone carrying a shadow that darkened his features. His fingers instinctively clenched against Emma’s small hand before he forced himself to relax. “No one can imagine what it’s like for a tower to fall to abominations.” His voice faltered, the weight of the memory pressing down on him. “I wouldn’t be here if not for the Hero of Ferelden.”

    Isabel’s sharp gaze lingered on him, her expression unreadable. “And you’ve never told her?”

    He shook his head, his golden eyes steady but shadowed. “Some things are too heavy to place on someone else’s shoulders,” he replied, his tone quieter now, almost resigned. “Ariana may not know everything about my past, but she’s never demanded I share it. She accepts me as I am, without conditions.”

    There was a beat of silence before Isabel leaned back in her chair, crossing her arms. “I see,” she said, her voice soft but carrying a thread of something unspoken. “Maybe that’s why it works between you two. You both carry scars, but you don’t demand the other show them.”

    As Cullen mulled over Isabel’s words, Emma tugged on his sleeve, her small voice breaking through the weight of the moment. “Cullen, why does your shirt smell like bread?” she asked, tilting her head in earnest curiosity.

    He blinked, momentarily startled before a soft laugh escaped him. “Because someone,” he said, booping her on the nose, “decided to cover me in flour.”

    Emma giggled, clapping her hands, the sound bright and unburdened. Cullen glanced at Isabel, who watched the exchange with a faint smile, her guarded expression softening briefly.

    Isabel’s demeanor shifted instantly, her usual smirk returning. “Well, my child,” she said, walking over to Ariana. “I hear there’s something you need to tell me…” 

    Ariana looked between them, her expression shifting from confusion to understanding as her gaze landed on Cullen. A smile played on her lips, and Cullen couldn’t help but mirror it. 

    Before Isabel could respond, soft footsteps on the stairs drew their attention. Ariana appeared in the doorway, her hair tousled and her eyes still heavy with sleep. She paused, her gaze flicking between them as she rubbed her eyes. The subtle glint of the ring on her finger caught Isabel’s sharp gaze, and her expression softened.

    “Well, my child,” Isabel said, her tone light but fond, “I hear there’s something you need to tell me.”

    Ariana blinked, her hand brushing over the ring as if suddenly aware of it. Her lips curved into a soft smile. “You’ve heard, then,” she murmured, her voice still heavy with sleep.

    Isabel stepped closer, gently taking Ariana’s hand and tilting it slightly to catch the light. Her sharp green eyes flicked to Cullen, a hint of a smile tugging at her lips. “It’s beautiful,” she said simply, her voice unusually soft. “It’s you.”

    Cullen’s chest tightened, her words settling over him like a soothing balm. He hadn’t realized how much he’d needed to hear it, the quiet validation grounding him in his decision.

    Ariana’s smile grew, her eyes glimmering with unspoken gratitude as she gently squeezed Isabel’s hand. “Thank you,” she said softly, the weight of the moment shared between them.

    Isabel’s usual smirk returned, and she stepped back, waving a hand toward the kitchen. “Now, go on. Sit down before Emma destroys what’s left of breakfast. Maker knows that child gets away with far too much.”

    Ariana laughed, the sound light and easy as she moved to Cullen’s side, her hand slipping into his. Cullen felt the tension in his chest ease further, the quiet intimacy of the moment strengthening his resolve.

    ~~~

    Little could temper Ariana’s happiness at being engaged to Cullen. The last time she had been engaged, the feeling had been suffocating—a cage disguised as a promise. She hadn’t realized just how different it would feel to be engaged to someone she truly loved. Now, she found herself smiling at the smallest things, often without realizing it.

    Hawke and Varric teased her mercilessly, their banter relentless. Even the Rangers weren’t above joining in—Riley, Valentina, and Linnea all took turns pointing out her uncharacteristic cheerfulness. If she were honest, Ariana didn’t mind the teasing. It felt good to laugh amidst the weight of their lives.

    But winter had returned to Kirkwall, a stark reminder of the darkness that hung over the city. Another year had passed. Despite everything they had accomplished—the mages they had saved, the intelligence they had gathered—the Divine’s orders remained unchanged.

    Stay invisible. Act subtly. Avoid drawing attention.

    The words gnawed at her, a bitter mantra she wanted desperately to reject. How could they remain subtle when the world around them screamed for action? How could she stay silent when delay meant more lives lost to the horrors of the Gallows? More children taken from their families? More people crushed under Meredith’s iron rule?

    The mission that morning had been a tipping point.

    Linnea’s scouts had identified a transport route along the Wounded Coast, one being used to deliver mages to Kirkwall. Ariana had led the effort with her usual precision, but this time, she had made a choice she knew was reckless. She wore her iconic white cloak. She needed people to know that someone—the White Wolf—was watching, was coming to save them.

    The ambush was swift, the Rangers striking with their characteristic efficiency. No casualties, no unnecessary bloodshed—just as Ariana demanded. By the time the mages were freed and the Templars disarmed, the Rangers were already escorting their charges to safety.

    But then, three Templars approached, their movements hesitant. Their armor bore the marks of countless battles, and exhaustion clung to them like a shadow.

    The youngest of the three—a man barely out of training—stepped forward, his sword still in hand but held low. His voice wavered, but his resolve was clear. “We can’t… we can’t keep doing this,” he said. “We want to help. Please, let us come with you.”

    Ariana studied him closely, her hazel-green eyes sharp but not unkind. She saw the guilt in his expression, the same weight Michael had carried when he spoke of the Gallows. Her voice was calm, measured. “Sheathe your weapons.”

    The young man obeyed immediately, motioning for his companions to do the same. They complied, each exhaling as though they had been holding their breath for years.

    “Why?” Ariana asked softly, her tone carrying the weight of all that was unsaid. “Why leave now, after everything?”

    The young man hesitated, glancing nervously at the Rangers flanking her. “Because we’ve seen enough,” he admitted, his voice trembling but resolute. “We’ve heard the whispers, seen the fear in the mages’ eyes. The Gallows isn’t a sanctuary—it’s a prison. And Meredith…” He faltered, his grip tightening on the hilt of his sheathed sword. “Meredith is losing her mind. We can’t be part of this anymore.”

    Ariana nodded slowly, her expression softening but still guarded. “You understand what this means?” she asked. Her voice carried no malice, only the weight of truth. “There is no turning back. We will protect you, and we will accept your help gladly. But once you leave the Order, there’s no going back.”

    The three Templars exchanged quick glances, a silent conversation passing between them. Then, with quiet conviction, the young man replied, “We are prepared to accept the consequences.”

    Ariana allowed a faint smile to touch her lips. “Then you will always have a home and a purpose among the Rangers.” She gestured to Linnea. “She will get you where you need to go.”

    With that, Ariana turned and walked away, her white cloak billowing behind her. She didn’t look back, leaving Linnea to handle the defectors.

    What she didn’t realize was that not every Templar had been subdued. A single knight, hidden among the rocks nearby, had overheard fragments of the exchange. He hadn’t seen the White Wolf’s face, but the name alone—spoken in hushed reverence—was enough to set events in motion.

    ~~~

    Cullen’s eyes lingered on the report, the words blurring together under the dim light of his office. “A figure in a white cloak. The White Wolf?” The name stirred something deep within him—a mixture of gratitude and suspicion. He thought back to the Qunari uprising, to the moment when that enigmatic figure had saved his life and stood as a bulwark against chaos. Back then, the White Wolf had been a symbol of hope, a hero amidst Kirkwall’s madness. But now, if the reports were true, they had become something else entirely—a force acting outside the boundaries of law and order.

    The knock on his door jolted him from his thoughts. He glanced up, tension already tightening in his chest. “Come in,” he called, his voice sharper than intended.

    The door opened, and Ariana stepped inside, her presence a beacon of warmth amidst the cold stone walls. For a fleeting moment, his shoulders relaxed at the sight of her. Even here, in the heart of the Gallows, she could still bring him a sense of calm.

    “You’re here,” he said, gesturing to the chair across from him.

    “I’m not fond of visiting the Gallows,” she said with a small, teasing smile, settling into the chair. “But for you… anything.”

    Her words, meant to soothe, struck a dissonant chord. His fingers tightened around the edge of the report, and he hesitated before speaking. “There’s something I need to talk to you about.”

    Her smile faltered, replaced by quiet concern. She leaned forward slightly. “What is it?”

    Cullen leaned forward as well, his elbows resting on the desk, fingers laced together as though bracing himself. “There’s been a report… about the White Wolf. It seems they’ve resurfaced in Kirkwall.”

    He watched her closely, searching for any crack in her composure. Her expression remained steady, though he thought he caught the faintest flicker of something—surprise, perhaps, or was it something more carefully veiled? “The White Wolf? Here?” she asked, her voice calm, curious. “What makes you think that?”

    “The transport ambush this morning,” he explained, keeping his tone even despite the storm inside him. “Three more Templars defected. One of the knights overheard an exchange—a mention of the White Wolf. And then there’s the description: a figure in a white cloak.” He paused, letting the words hang heavily. “Do you know if the Silver Rangers are involved?”

    She hesitated—a heartbeat’s pause, but enough to set his nerves on edge. “You’ve asked me about their activities before, Cullen,” she said, her voice steady but firm. “Why would my answer be different now?”

    The deflection gnawed at him, though he couldn’t pinpoint why. He leaned back, exhaling deeply, his fingers tapping against the desk. “The last time I saw the White Wolf, they saved my life,” he said, his voice quieter now. “Why would they turn to this? Why intercept mage transports now?”

    Her eyes softened slightly, though her voice carried a quiet strength. “Perhaps they believe the mages need saving. Would you disagree?”

    The question struck harder than he anticipated. He wanted to disagree, to hold firm to his convictions, but the truth gnawed at the edges of his resolve. “No,” he admitted, frustration bleeding into his tone. “But mercenaries involving themselves in a Templar matter is not the answer. Why are they doing this? Who are they working for?”

    Her gaze didn’t waver, her tone unwavering. “If it’s them… I’m sure they believe in what they’re doing.”

    The response felt like a wall he couldn’t breach. “You think mercenaries are the answer?” he pressed, his voice rising slightly. “That they can be trusted to do what’s right? Their loyalty is bought, Ariana. It shifts with the wind.”

    “Sometimes, Cullen,” she replied, her tone sharpened like a blade, “the people in the shadows act because the light has failed them.”

    The words cut through him, leaving him grappling with their implications. He ran a hand through his hair, exhaling sharply as he looked down at the report. “If the White Wolf and the Rangers are involved… I need to know. The Order will not look the other way. I can’t look the other way.”

    Her voice softened, though it carried a weight he couldn’t ignore. “And if I do find out something?” she asked. “What would you do with that knowledge?”

    The question stopped him cold. What would he do? His duty demanded action, but his heart faltered at the thought of betraying her trust—or asking her to betray those who had cared for her. He struggled with the thought of those people protecting her in ways he couldn’t. “I need to know, Ari,” he said, his tone firm but carrying a note of desperation. “The Order demands justice.”

    Sadness flickered in her eyes, though she kept her composure. “Then it would be best if I don’t involve myself. I can’t be the one to help you capture the only people trying to help.”

    Her words hit him like a blow. She wouldn’t choose him in this. She wouldn’t choose the Order. “Ariana,” he said slowly, disbelief tinging his voice. “This is serious. If you know anything, I need to know.”

    She reached across the desk, her hand resting briefly on his. “You’re asking me to betray the people who cared for me when I was alone. For what? For Meredith?”

    He pulled his hand back, his jaw tightening. “It’s not Meredith,” he said, though the words felt hollow. “It’s about justice. It’s about what’s right.”

    “Justice looks different depending on where you stand,” she said softly, her gaze unwavering.

    Cullen stared at her, his chest tightening as doubt and frustration warred within him. Do I trust her enough? Or do I trust her too much?

    When she finally rose to leave, her expression calm but unreadable, he felt the weight of everything unsaid pressing down on him. As the door closed behind her, Cullen stared at the report once more, the words blurring as his thoughts spiraled into uncertainty.

    ~~~

    Ariana’s mind churned with the weight of her conversation with Cullen as she walked back to Hightown. Each step felt heavier than the last as she replayed his words and her own. Had she lied outright, or merely danced around the truth? The distinction felt meaningless. Every step she took deeper into the Rangers’ work, every intercepted transport, every secret she kept from him, pulled her further from the man she loved.

    How can I marry him when I keep lying to him?

    The thought clawed at her until a familiar voice broke through the storm.

    “I hear we have a wedding to plan…”

    She froze, her head snapping toward the sound. A smile broke through unbidden as she spotted Frederick leaning casually against a wall, his arms crossed, his expression warm but laced with quiet understanding.

    “Fred,” she whispered, her voice cracking as she ran to him, throwing her arms around his neck. “I’d ask what you’re doing here, but…” Her voice softened, her grip tightening. “I’m just happy to see you.”

    Frederick’s arms enveloped her with a steadiness she hadn’t realized she needed. “Well,” he said lightly, “I expected the bride-to-be to seem happier…”

    His teasing tone carried an undercurrent of concern that made her throat tighten. She pulled back just enough to meet his gaze, her hazel-green eyes glassy. “I could use a friend.”

    “Then let’s talk,” he said simply, offering his arm in the familiar way that always made her feel like a girl again.

    The familiar comfort of the Trevelyan estate offered a small reprieve. She led him to the sitting room, where the fire crackled softly, casting warm light against the cool stone. She sank onto the couch, her hands clasped tightly in her lap, her vision blurring as tears pricked her eyes.

    “Will you just sit here with me for a while?” she asked, her voice trembling.

    Frederick didn’t hesitate. He shed his cloak, kicked off his boots, and settled beside her, draping an arm around her shoulders. Without a word, she leaned into him, letting his steady presence anchor her.

    For a while, they sat in silence, the only sound the crackling of the fire.

    “You want to tell me what this is about?” Frederick’s voice was gentle but probing. “Or does being engaged just not suit you?”

    Ariana let out a soft, shaky laugh, grateful for his attempt to lighten the mood. “I love him, Fred,” she said quietly, her voice wavering. “More than anything. But…” She trailed off, her breath catching as the words she had tried so hard to bury spilled out. “I know I’m going to lose him.”

    Her tears came then, slipping down her cheeks as the admission hung in the air like a blade poised to fall.

    Frederick tightened his hold on her, his voice low and soothing. “I doubt that. I watched the way he looked at you, Ari. I’ve never seen a man more in love. Tell me what’s happening.”

    She shook her head, her sobs subsiding into uneven breaths. “It’s… it’s the life I have to keep from him. The lies I have to tell…”

    Frederick’s silence was thoughtful. When he finally spoke, his voice was calm. “You mean the mages you’re helping? He doesn’t know yet, does he?”

    She shook her head again, unable to speak.

    “I suppose that makes sense,” Frederick said, his tone far gentler than she expected.

    She looked up at him, searching his face for any hint of judgment. “You don’t think I should have told him?”

    Frederick shook his head, meeting her gaze steadily. “No. Not yet.”

    “But why—”

    “Because,” he interrupted gently, “you’d be putting him in an impossible position. If you tell him everything, you’re asking him to keep secrets from the Order—secrets that could destroy his career, his life. Cullen’s a good man, Ari, but you know how much his duty means to him. Could you live with yourself if it tore him apart?”

    Ariana’s lips parted as if to argue, but no words came. She dropped her gaze, her fingers twisting together. “What if I lose him when he finds out? What if he’s angry?”

    Frederick sighed, pressing a kiss to the top of her head. “Then he wasn’t the man you thought he was.” He paused, his voice softening further. “But I don’t think that’s the case. He loves you, Ari. He just doesn’t know how to bridge the gap between who he thinks you are and who you truly are.”

    Her voice barely above a whisper, she asked, “How did you bridge that gap?”

    Frederick chuckled softly, the sound tinged with regret. “I lost you, remember?”

    Ariana’s heart sank. Is that what it would take? Did she need to risk losing Cullen and simply hope he would forgive her in time? The thought terrified her, but Frederick’s words carried an undeniable truth.

    “I don’t want to lose him,” she said softly, her voice trembling with emotion.

    “You won’t,” Frederick said firmly, his hand brushing her hair back gently. “But he needs to understand you fully, just as you’ll need to understand him. That kind of love… it takes time. And sometimes, it takes losing something to truly see its worth.”

    His words settled over her, sinking deep into the cracks of her fear. She leaned into him again, the weight of her secrets still heavy but no longer crushing.

    For now, she wasn’t alone.

    And for the first time in years, she allowed herself to hope that maybe, just maybe, this wouldn’t break them apart. 

  • Chapter 45 – The Beginning of the End

    22 Bloomingtide – 26 Justinian 9:35

    The aroma of freshly brewed coffee mingled with the faint scent of wood smoke as Ariana stirred a pot of stew on the stove. The morning sunlight filtered through the kitchen’s small windows, casting a warm glow over the room. Michael sat at the worn wooden table, his expression contemplative as he nursed a cup of coffee.

    “You’re sure Isabel knows everything?” Michael asked, breaking the comfortable silence.

    Ariana turned, meeting his gaze with a soft nod. “She does. She knows everything there is to know,” she said quietly, setting the spoon down.

    Michael leaned back in his chair, his eyes searching hers. “And Cullen? Does he know?”

    The question hit harder than she expected, and her hand faltered slightly as she reached for a cloth to wipe her hands. She glanced down, unable to meet his gaze. “No,” she admitted, her voice barely above a whisper. “He doesn’t.”

    Michael frowned, leaning forward, resting his elbows on the table. “Why not? You trust him, don’t you?”

    “Of course I trust him,” Ariana replied quickly, looking up at him with a flicker of guilt in her hazel eyes. “But trusting him doesn’t mean he’s ready for this. Cullen…” She trailed off, her gaze drifting toward the window. “He’s devoted to the Order, Michael. Even if he questions Meredith, that’s not the same as questioning the entire structure.”

    Michael nodded slowly, his brow furrowed in thought. “You’re not wrong,” he said after a moment. “Based on what I’ve seen, I don’t think he’d ever turn you in. But asking him to keep this secret? To live with it? It might break him.”

    A soft clinking of porcelain interrupted the conversation as Isabel stepped into the room, carrying a tray of fresh bread and butter. She placed it on the table and looked between the siblings, her green eyes sharp with curiosity.

    “Do you really believe that?” Isabel asked, her voice calm but tinged with disappointment.

    Michael nodded, his expression firm. “I do. Cullen’s a good man, but his sense of duty is ingrained. If Ariana tells him, he’ll be torn apart. He’s not ready for that.”

    Isabel’s lips pressed into a thin line as she leaned against the counter, crossing her arms. “Then what’s the endgame here?” she asked pointedly, her gaze shifting to Ariana. “You love him, don’t you?”

    “More than anything,” Ariana replied instantly, her voice breaking slightly as she sat down across from Michael. “But if I love him, I can’t put him in this position. I won’t.”

    The words hung heavily in the air, and Ariana’s hands clenched around the edge of the table. She could feel the weight of Michael’s eyes on her, and when she finally looked up, her voice wavered. “I’ve seen what the Order’s done to him, Michael. Every day, he walks a knife’s edge trying to do what’s right. If I tell him the truth… it could push him over.”

    Michael sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. “She’s not wrong, Ari. You’re going to lose him when he finds out. And it’s not if, it’s when. Secrets like this…” He gestured vaguely. “They don’t stay hidden forever.”

    Ariana closed her eyes, her hands curling into fists on the table. “I know,” she whispered. “But every time I think about telling him, I can’t do it. He’s already under so much pressure. And if this breaks him…”

    “Then you’ve already lost him,” Isabel interjected, her tone blunt but not unkind. “You can’t protect him from this forever, child. And if you try, it’ll only hurt more when the truth comes out.”

    Michael reached across the table, his hand resting lightly on hers. “Ari, I’m not saying you should tell him now. But you need to be ready for when it happens. Because it will.”

    Ariana opened her eyes, meeting her brother’s gaze. “I don’t know how to prepare for that,” she admitted softly. “I don’t know how to let him go.”

    Michael’s grip on her hand tightened briefly before he let go. He stood slowly, moving to sit beside her. He wrapped an arm around her shoulders, pulling her into a gentle embrace. “Then don’t let him go,” he said quietly. “But don’t fool yourself into thinking you can have this life and keep him in the dark forever. You’re running out of time.”

    Ariana leaned into him, closing her eyes as her carefully constructed walls began to crack. “I hate that you’re right,” she murmured, her voice barely audible. “I wish there was another way.”

    Michael rested his chin on the top of her head, his tone soft but resolute. “I know,” he said simply. “But whatever happens, you’re not alone in this, Ari. You’ve got me, and you’ve got Isabel.”

    Isabel straightened, her expression softening slightly as she walked over and rested a hand on Ariana’s shoulder. “And for what it’s worth, child, we’ll face it together. No matter what.”

    The quiet returned to the kitchen, broken only by the faint crackle of the fire and the distant murmur of Kirkwall outside. Michael stayed beside her, his arm a steadying presence, silently offering the support she didn’t realize she’d been holding her breath for.

    For now, the conversation was over, but the unspoken truths lingered, waiting for the moment they could no longer be ignored.

    ~~~

    The weeks that followed had been a blur of activity. Michael’s involvement with the Rangers had proven invaluable, allowing them to intercept more mage transports and save those doomed to the Rite of Tranquility. Yet, despite their growing successes, Ariana felt the weight of Kirkwall’s despair more acutely than ever. For every mage they saved, it seemed another was taken.

    Ariana’s lies felt heavier, too, each report Cullen brought her another thread in the web she was weaving. Their evenings in the library, once a source of comfort, now left her feeling trapped. Cullen no longer questioned her motives or her insights. Instead, he trusted her implicitly—and that trust tore at her.

    This evening, the fire crackled softly as Cullen sat across from her, a report in hand. His brow was furrowed in concentration, the tension in his shoulders unmistakable. Setting the parchment on the table, he exhaled heavily.

    “This isn’t sustainable,” Cullen said, placing the report on the table with a quiet thud. His voice was steady but tinged with frustration. “Another transport intercepted. No casualties again, but the guards are convinced there’s inside help.”

    Ariana leaned back, carefully masking the flutter of panic that rose in her chest. “Inside help? From the Gallows? Do you think there’s any truth to it?”

    Cullen nodded, his expression dark. “It’s possible. Meredith has been… escalating. She’s convinced this is a rebellion. A threat to the entire Order.”

    “And you?” Ariana asked, her tone steady, though her pulse quickened. “Is that what you believe?”

    Cullen hesitated, his fingers drumming lightly against the table. “No,” he admitted. “It doesn’t feel like rebellion. It feels like survival. Desperation. Mages who see no other way.”

    Ariana studied him for a moment, carefully hiding the relief that threatened to show in her expression. “So, you think they’re just trying to escape the Circles? Not seeking to overthrow the Templar Order?”

    Cullen frowned, considering her question. “Most likely. But it also points to something deeper.” He leaned forward, his voice quieter, more introspective. “What does it say about the state of the Gallows, of the Circles in general, if mages are willing to risk everything to get out? This isn’t just fear—it’s… hopelessness.”

    “You’re questioning more than just Meredith,” she said softly, her voice carrying a quiet edge. “You’re questioning the very foundation of the Order?”

    Cullen’s hazel eyes met hers, shadowed with doubt. “How could I not? I see the fear in the mages’ eyes every day. I hear the whispers among the Templars—those who’ve lost faith in Meredith, in everything we’re meant to stand for.” He exhaled slowly, his voice growing quieter. “Some of them have asked if I’d consider taking over as Knight-Commander.”

    Ariana blinked, her breath catching. She had told him before that it was within his power to do that. She didn’t realize others were also looking to him that way. “And what did you say?”

    Cullen hesitated, glancing down at the table. “I didn’t give them an answer,” he admitted. “How could I? I’m… not a leader, Ariana. I’m a soldier. I’ve always been a soldier. Taking that role… it’s not who I am.” He shook his head slightly, frustration creeping into his tone. “Even if I wanted to, it’s not as simple as replacing Meredith. There’s too much broken. Too much beyond repair.”

    Ariana leaned forward, her voice steady but firm. “Maybe you can’t fix everything, Cullen. But you could lead the Gallows. You could make it a place where mages don’t feel like prisoners, where they’re treated with dignity. If people are coming to you, asking you to take over as Knight-Commander, it’s because they see that in you.”

    Cullen frowned, his gaze dropping to the table. “I don’t know if I can lead,” he admitted, his voice low. “I’m not like Meredith. I don’t command respect through fear, and I’m not sure I know how to command it at all. I’m a soldier, Ariana. That’s what I’ve always been.” He looked up, his hazel eyes shadowed. “I wouldn’t even know where to begin.”

    “That’s precisely what makes you a good leader, Cullen,” Ariana began as she reached across the table placing a hand on his “Commanding respect through fear is the recourse of those too weak to command true respect or loyalty. A leader doesn’t have to have all the answers, they just need to trust in the people they lead.”

    Cullen hesitated, glancing down at her hand. “Even if I were, Meredith is still the Knight-Commander. Acting against her would require undeniable proof—something the Order’s leadership couldn’t ignore. And so long as she has the support of the Grand Cleric, there is little I can do.” He looked up, his hazel eyes meeting hers. “But the fact that they came to me at all… it weighs heavily.”

    Ariana’s chest tightened at the vulnerability in his voice. “You don’t have to do it alone,” she said softly, reaching out to place a hand over his. “The people asking you to step up—they’ll support you. Michael would support you. And I will, too. You’re stronger than you think, Cullen. You care. That’s what makes you different. That’s what makes you the right person.”

    Cullen’s lips quirked into a faint, self-deprecating smile. “You have more faith in me than I do.”

    Ariana’s voice softened, but her conviction didn’t waver. “Because I know you, Cullen. I see the man who questions when others remain silent, the man who doesn’t look away from the pain around him. You’ve already been leading in your own way.”

    Cullen stared at her for a long moment, his fingers tightening around hers. “You make it sound so simple,” he said, his voice tinged with both gratitude and doubt.

    “No, leadership isn’t simple,” Ariana admitted. “But that doesn’t mean it’s impossible.”

    Cullen exhaled slowly, the tension in his shoulders easing just slightly. “You make it sound like I can change things,” he murmured.

    “You can,” Ariana replied firmly. “Maybe not the entire Order by yourself, but enough to make a difference. And that’s worth trying for.”

    The room fell into a contemplative silence, the crackling fire the only sound between them. Cullen reached up, brushing his fingers gently along her cheek. “I don’t deserve you,” he said softly, his voice filled with quiet emotion.

    Ariana’s heart twisted painfully at the words, knowing the truth she was keeping from him. She leaned into his touch, her hand covering his. “You deserve more than I can ever give,” she whispered, her voice tinged with both love and regret.

    Cullen leaned forward, capturing her lips in a tender kiss. The warmth of the moment contrasted sharply with the weight of the unspoken truths between them, and when they finally parted, he rested his forehead against hers.

    “I should go,” he said quietly, his voice reluctant. “Meredith will have questions if I’m gone too long.”

    Ariana nodded, her fingers brushing his as he pulled away. “Be safe,” she murmured, watching him rise and gather his things.

    As he turned to leave, Cullen hesitated in the doorway, his gaze lingering on her as if trying to commit her to memory.  “Thank you, Ari,” he said softly. “For… everything.” With a soft sigh, he turned and left the library, the sound of his footsteps fading down the hall.

    She wanted to call him back, to tell him the truth, but the weight of her resolve kept her from speaking.

    As the silence settled around her, Ariana leaned back in her chair, her hands trembling slightly. He trusts me so completely, she thought, the ache in her chest growing sharper. And I’m lying to him every single day.

    The White Wolf couldn’t stay hidden forever, and the time was coming when all her secrets would shatter the fragile peace they’d built. But for now, she sat alone in the flickering firelight, holding on to the moment before it slipped away entirely.

    ~~~

    The warehouse was quiet, save for the faint creak of wooden beams and the occasional scuffle of boots on stone. Michael stepped inside, his eyes adjusting quickly to the dim light filtering through the slatted windows. Linnea was already there, leaning against a table covered in maps, reports, and coded messages. She glanced up as he entered, her sharp eyes assessing him with the precision of a blade.

    “Right on time,” she said, her tone neutral but not unfriendly. “Starting to think we can set the clocks by you.”

    Michael gave a small smile, his hands clasped behind his back. “I figured punctuality is appreciated in your line of work.”

    “It is,” Linnea replied, her lips twitching in what might have been a faint grin. “Especially when it comes with useful information.”

    Michael approached the table, his expression growing serious. “I’ve been listening,” he said, his voice quieter now. “Meredith’s focus is… relentless. She’s still pushing hard for answers about the intercepted transports. She suspects inside help, but there’s no clear evidence yet. That said…” He paused, reaching into his satchel and pulling out a folded parchment. “There’s another transport scheduled in three days. Two mages, both young, likely under heavy guard.”

    Linnea took the parchment, her eyes scanning the details quickly. She nodded, her demeanor businesslike. “Good work,” she said, folding the parchment neatly and tucking it into her own bag. “We’ll be ready.”

    Michael hesitated, his brow furrowing slightly. “It’s… worse than I thought,” he admitted. “The punishments in the Gallows are growing harsher. Minor infractions—barely anything at all—are being met with solitary confinement or worse. And the mages know it. The fear is palpable. It’s not just Meredith, either. Some of the other Templars are following her lead, adopting her methods.”

    Linnea leaned back against the table, her arms crossing as she studied him. “And you?” she asked, her tone probing. “How do you feel about all of this?”

    Michael exhaled sharply, running a hand through his hair. “It’s wrong,” he said simply. “Every day, I see mages who’ve done nothing to deserve this kind of treatment—children, even. They’re not dangerous. They’re scared. But Meredith… she doesn’t care. She sees them all as threats, as weapons waiting to be unleashed. And the worst part is…” His voice faltered, his hands tightening into fists at his sides. “She’s creating the very thing she fears. The more she pushes, the more desperate they become.”

    Linnea’s gaze softened slightly, though her tone remained steady. “Desperation breeds mistakes. And mistakes cost lives.”

    “I know,” Michael replied, his voice heavy with guilt. “That’s why I’m here. If I can help even a few of them escape… if I can make some kind of difference…” He trailed off, shaking his head. “I don’t know if it’s enough, but it’s all I can do.”

    Linnea stepped closer, placing a hand lightly on his shoulder. “You’re doing more than most, Michael,” she said sincerely. “More than some of us expected, honestly.”

    Michael looked at her, his expression a mixture of gratitude and determination. “I just… I want to make this right. I’ve spent too long standing by, following orders without question. I can’t do that anymore.”

    Linnea nodded, her respect for him evident in her eyes. “And you won’t have to,” she said firmly. “You’re not in this alone, Michael. We’re in this together. The Rangers don’t forget their own.”

    Her words seemed to steady him, his shoulders relaxing slightly. “Thank you,” he said quietly. “For trusting me.”

    Linnea smirked, her usual edge softening as she added, “But if you’re going to thank someone, thank Wolf. She’s the one who thought you were worth trusting.”

    Michael blinked, clearly caught off guard. “Ariana?” he asked, his voice tinged with disbelief.

    Linnea tilted her head, a small smile tugging at her lips. “She saw something in you. Said you had potential, that you cared enough to do the right thing even if it’s hard. Not everyone gets that kind of faith from her.”

    Michael’s throat tightened, and he looked away for a moment, the weight of her words sinking in. Ariana believed in me? After everything I put her through? Memories surfaced—of the way he dragged her into a holding cell while pleading with him. He had thought he was doing what was right, but now he saw how blind he had been. How much he’d failed to understand her.

    “She had every reason not to trust me,” he said quietly, his voice heavy with guilt. “I tried to drag her back to a life she never wanted. I thought I was doing the right thing, but I was wrong.” He exhaled, shaking his head. “The fact that she didn’t hold that against me… that she gave me another chance…” He trailed off, his voice faltering.

    Linnea’s gaze remained steady, her tone softening. “Wolf’s not one to waste time on people who don’t deserve it,” she said firmly. “She saw something in you, and so do I. You’ve proven yourself, Michael. You’re not just here because of her. You’re here because you earned it.”

    Michael’s jaw tightened, a flicker of determination in his eyes as he met Linnea’s gaze. “I won’t let her down. I won’t let any of you down.”

    Linnea nodded approvingly, her sharp eyes flicking to the map on the table. “Good. Let’s make sure you don’t.”

    She leaned forward, her fingers brushing over the marked routes. “This transport’s going through the usual checkpoints, but I’ve been hearing whispers they might add an extra guard detail after the last ambush,” she said. “We’ll need to scout the route ahead of time. I’m thinking two teams—one to create a diversion, the other to hit the wagon directly.”

    Michael frowned, studying the map. “What kind of diversion?”

    Linnea tapped her finger on a narrow choke point. “Here. If we can set up a rockfall or block the road somehow, it’ll force the wagon to slow down. That’s when we hit them. But we’ll need precision—no wasted time, no room for error.”

    Michael nodded, his mind already working through the logistics. “I’ll take the diversion team. We’ll draw them away long enough for you to secure the mages.”

    Linnea smirked, her eyes glinting with amusement. “That’s usually Wolf’s job,” she remarked, crossing her arms. “Charging headfirst into danger, pulling the heat off the rest of us.”

    Michael blinked, clearly caught off guard. “Wolf does that?” he asked, his tone tinged with both surprise and curiosity. “I thought she—”

    “Stayed in the shadows?” Linnea interrupted, her smirk widening. “Not always. When it counts, she’s the first to step up. She’d never ask anyone to do something she wouldn’t do herself.”

    Michael’s expression shifted, a flicker of flattered disbelief crossing his face. “You think I’m like her?”

    Linnea shrugged, her gaze appraising. “You’ve got the same stubborn streak. And the same knack for throwing yourself into danger to protect others.”

    Michael let out a soft, incredulous laugh, shaking his head. “I’m not sure whether to be flattered or worried.”

    “Take it as a compliment,” Linnea replied, her tone light but sincere. “Wolf doesn’t hand out trust easily. If you’re taking her spot on this, it means you’ve earned it.”

    Michael’s surprise deepened, but so did his resolve. “I’ll do my best to live up to that,” he said, his voice quiet but firm.

    Linnea’s smirk softened into a small, approving smile. “Good. Valentina and Lamberto will go with you. You’ve got this.”

    Michael nodded, his chest tightening with a mixture of pride and pressure. If Ariana—Wolf—believed in him enough to take this role, he wouldn’t let her down.

    ~~~

    The sharp tang of salt hung in the dry heat of the Wounded Coast as Ariana adjusted her gloves, her eyes scanning the jagged cliffs and rocky outcroppings. Every step brought them closer to the faint clash of steel and the desperate cries carried on the wind.

    “You sure this is the spot?” Varric asked, his crossbow slung lazily over his shoulder.

    Hawke flashed a grin, her twin daggers catching the sun. “Would I lie to you, Varric?”

    Varric raised an eyebrow. “Considering how many of your plans end with me running for my life, I’m reserving judgment.”

    Ariana smirked, falling into step beside them. “He has a point,” she said, her tone light. “Your leads tend to be… colorful.”

    Hawke placed a hand over her heart, mock wounded. “You wound me, both of you. My leads are impeccable.” She motioned dramatically to the desolate landscape. “Look at this thriving hotbed of opportunity.”

    Varric gestured toward the barren cliffs. “If this place is a hotbed, I’ll take the flower smugglers any day.”

    Ariana chuckled, her lips twitching with genuine amusement. “Do people even smuggle flowers? What’s the going rate on black-market daisies?”

    “That’s classified,” Varric quipped. “But let’s just say the rose racket is cutthroat.”

    Hawke shook her head, laughing softly. “Focus, people. We’ve got slavers to deal with.” She nodded toward the camp now visible ahead, tattered banners fluttering in the breeze.

    Ariana’s grin faded slightly as she took in the cages and the shadowy figures patrolling the area. “Alright,” she said, drawing her daggers. “Time to ruin their day.”

    The fight was quick and decisive. Hawke’s blades flashed as she weaved through the slavers, while Varric’s bolts hit their marks with deadly precision. Ariana moved with practiced ease, her daggers finding the gaps in armor with every strike.

    When the last slaver fell, Ariana paused to clean her blades, her gaze shifting to the cages. Hawke had already begun breaking the locks, her movements quick but careful. The captives emerged slowly, their eyes wide with fear and disbelief.

    Ariana stepped forward, offering quiet reassurances to the freed captives. Her attention, however, was drawn to a trio lingering near the back of the group. They clutched tightly to each other, their expressions wary but determined. Their Circle robes catching her attention.

    “Mages,” Ariana murmured, her tone thoughtful.

    Hawke glanced over, a smirk tugging at her lips. “Your specialty,” she teased.

    Ariana gave her a look but couldn’t hold back a faint smile. “Guess I’ll take this one.”

    She approached the trio, her voice calm and steady. “You’re safe now. We’ll get you somewhere secure.”

    The tallest of the group, a young man with sharp features, narrowed his eyes. “And why should we trust you?”

    “Because the alternative is staying here,” Ariana said smoothly, her tone light but firm. “And I’d wager that’s not looking like a good option. But I can help you.”

    The oldest, a man with haunted eyes, stepped forward. “Help us how?” he asked, suspicion thick in his voice. “Are you taking us to the Gallows?”

    “No,” Ariana said firmly. “I swear to you, that’s not where you’re going. We have a place where you’ll be safe, but you have to trust us.”

    The man hesitated before nodding. “Alright. Lead the way.”

    As the group made their way back up the coast, the sun dipping lower in the sky, Ariana fell into step beside Varric and Hawke. The tension that had gripped her earlier began to ease, though the weight of her thoughts lingered in the back of her mind.

    “So,” Ariana asked after a while, her voice casual, “what’s the plan if flower smugglers are a thing? Do we go full undercover? Code names and everything?”

    Varric grinned, clearly pleased she was playing along. “Absolutely. I call dibs on Black Lotus.”

    Hawke laughed, her eyes glinting with amusement. “Bold choice, but I think Ariana here would make a great Lady Lavender.”

    Ariana snorted. “Sounds like the name of a tea blend.” She glanced over at Hawke, her smirk returning. “You’d be Thorn, obviously. Can’t have a team without a little edge.”

    Hawke chuckled, nudging her with an elbow. “I like it. Thorn and the Black Lotus. Sounds like a story Varric would write.”

    Varric nodded sagely. “I’m filing that one away for later.”

    Their banter carried them through the rocky terrain, providing a welcome distraction from the heavier thoughts weighing on Ariana’s mind. She still couldn’t shake the guilt of lying to Cullen, of keeping so much hidden from him. But for now, she let herself be drawn into the warmth of her friends’ camaraderie.

    When they finally reached the safe house, Ariana felt a flicker of relief as the mages were ushered inside. The mission was a success, but the ache in her chest remained—a reminder of the truths she carried and the fragile peace she was trying to protect.

    Varric clapped her on the shoulder as they headed back toward Kirkwall. “Cheer up, Pup. You saved lives today. That’s worth a smile, at least.”

    Ariana gave him a sidelong glance, her smirk softening into something more genuine. “Alright, Black Lotus. You’ve earned it.”

    Hawke laughed, throwing an arm around Ariana’s shoulders. “There’s the Wolf we know. Let’s get back and celebrate properly. Drinks on me.”

    Ariana allowed herself to laugh, the weight on her shoulders lightening, if only for a moment. For now, she would hold onto these small victories and the people who kept her grounded, even as the storm of her secrets loomed ever closer.

    ~~~

    Ariana lay on the cool grass of the courtyard, her eyes tracing the constellations above. The night sky offered a fleeting sense of peace, the quiet hum of the city distant but ever-present. She closed her eyes for a moment, letting the stillness settle over her, but the sound of approaching footsteps brought a smile to her lips. She didn’t need to look to know it was him.

    “I was waiting for you,” she said softly, her voice carrying a warmth that belied the turmoil in her heart.

    Cullen’s chuckle reached her ears, low and familiar. “Were you now?”

    “I was.” She turned her head to see him, her smile widening. “Come sit with me?”

    He smiled, the tension of the day easing from his features as he walked over and stretched out beside her on the grass. “Looking for answers again?” he asked, his tone laced with curiosity—and maybe concern.

    “Always,” she replied simply, reaching for his hand without hesitation.

    “Is it still the same question?” Cullen asked after a moment, though his voice was quieter now, tinged with something deeper. “Are you thinking of leaving Kirkwall?”

    Her eyes snapped to his, surprise flickering across her face. “What?” She couldn’t help the smile that formed as she looked at him, brief flashes of a life they might share dancing in her mind. “Not unless you’re planning on coming with me,” she teased, leaning over to press a tender kiss to his lips, a silent reassurance of her love.

    His smile softened, his gaze steady as he held hers. “I would love nothing more than that.”

    Ariana’s heart skipped at his words. She knew it was just a dream, but for a moment, she let herself linger in the fantasy. “We could run away, you know?” she said, her tone light, though a flicker of hope betrayed her. “We could go back to Ferelden. Live a life away from it all. I have some experience with the whole running away thing,” she teased.

    For a fleeting second, she dared to imagine it—waking up to him every morning, free of secrets and lies. Some part of her hoped, prayed, that he would say yes right now. She could leave the work here to Riley, they could leave, be free from it all. But his smile faded quickly, and her heart sank as reality reasserted itself.

    “I can’t leave, Ari,” he said, his voice steady but tinged with regret. “But I don’t want to be the one holding you back.” He sighed, his brow furrowing. “If leaving would make you happy, I won’t stop you.”

    Ariana turned away, blinking rapidly as tears stung her eyes. She hated how easily they came, how the weight of his words pressed against her chest. Did he really believe she wasn’t happy with him? Had she been so distant, so tangled in her own conflicts, that she made him feel that way?

    Cullen’s jaw tightened, his gaze fixed on the stars as if seeking answers from them. “A few months ago,” he began, his voice quieter now, “when you told me you weren’t sure who you were anymore. That you felt lost here…” He paused, his hazel eyes meeting hers. “I keep thinking about that. Wondering if… if I’m part of the reason you feel that way.”

    Her breath caught, and for a moment, she couldn’t find the words. “Cullen,” she began, her voice almost breaking. “You’re not—”

    He shook his head, cutting her off gently. “I don’t need reassurance, Ariana. I need honesty. Am I enough to make you happy? Or am I just… holding you back?”

    The vulnerability in his voice was like a dagger to her heart. She turned to face him fully, placing her hand over his chest. “Cullen, stop. I didn’t spend years looking for you to just leave. Do you even understand how much I love you? What I endured to find you?” her voice broke slightly. She wasn’t intending to blame him, but she needed him to understand that this—what there was between them—wasn’t something you easily give up.

    “You make me happy, and yes, I would love to run away with you. To get away from the darkness of this place, but” she said firmly, though the weight of her unspoken truths lingered heavily. “I love you more than anything, and I will stay by your side wherever you are and wherever you go. You are my home.”

    Ariana swallowed hard, her emotions threatening to overwhelm her. She hadn’t expected to feel so raw, so exposed, but she refused to let him misunderstand her heart.

    Cullen held her gaze as if searching for the truth of her words, a flicker of pain and guilt in his expression. He brushed a strand of hair from her face, his touch achingly tender. “Ari,” he murmured, his voice thick with emotion. “I never doubted your love. I just…” He trailed off, his brows drawing together. “I see the weight you carry, the way you look at Kirkwall as if it’s suffocating you. And I worry I’m part of that weight.”

    “You’re not,” she said fiercely, sitting up to face him more fully. “This city, this life—it’s hard, yes. But it’s not you. You’re not holding me back. You’re the reason I’m still standing. Don’t you see that?”

    His hazel eyes searched hers, the storm of doubt and love within him laid bare. “Then why do I feel like I’m failing you?” he asked softly.

    Ariana’s heart ached at his words, and the tears that she had been holding back finally betrayed her. She cupped his face gently, her thumb brushing along his cheekbone. “You’re not failing me, Cullen. I’m failing you.” Her voice wavered, the weight of her secrets pressing heavily on her chest. “I’m sorry that I’ve let you believe that this life isn’t enough. I’ve been so lost in my own thoughts that I failed to see what I was doing to you. But, Cullen…” she paused, searching for the right words, “I won’t lose you. Not to this city, not to Meredith, not to the Divin–“

    Ariana stopped abruptly, gasping, her hand flying to cover her mouth. Cullen’s eyes widened immediately, and she could no longer hold his gaze. She sat up, looking away, her fingers trembling against her lips. It was a mistake—a slip of the tongue that carried the weight of every secret she’d buried. Cullen’s sharp inhale cut through the silence like a blade.

    “The Divine?” Cullen asked, his voice low, filled with a mixture of shock and confusion. “Ariana, what does the Divine have to do with this?” He leaned forward, his hand gently but firmly wrapping around her wrist, pulling her hand away from her face. “Please… talk to me.”

    Ariana’s heart raced, her mind scrambling for an escape. She kept her gaze fixed on the ground, unable to meet his eyes. How could she have been so careless? The web of secrets she had so carefully woven now threatened to unravel entirely.

    “I…” she began, her voice faltering, her throat tightening. She tried to form a coherent thought, but the weight of her emotions silenced her. Tears pricked at the corners of her eyes, and she bit her lip to keep them at bay.

    Cullen’s tone softened, though the urgency in it remained. “Ari, are you telling me… it was the Divine herself you met in Val Royeaux? That she asked you to reconsider your life, your engagement?”

    Her head snapped up, her eyes wide with surprise as she stared at him. Cullen’s expression was earnest, his gaze searching hers for confirmation. He had handed her a lie, ridiculous yet perfect in its simplicity, she almost couldn’t believe it. Maker, could it be this simple?

    “I…” Ariana’s voice broke, her breath hitching as the tears finally spilled over. The words refused to come, the weight of the moment crushing her resolve. She was caught between her truths and the easy escape Cullen had unknowingly offered.

    Cullen’s grip on her wrist tightened briefly before he shifted, cupping her face with both hands. “Ari,” he said, his voice firm but tender. “You’re telling me that you chose this life, chose us, even after the Divine herself intervened?”

    The way he said it—the quiet awe in his voice, the disbelief mingled with reverence—broke her completely. The tears fell freely now, and she didn’t resist as Cullen pulled her into his arms, holding her tightly.

    “I don’t understand why you didn’t tell me,” he murmured against her hair, his voice tinged with hurt. “But, Maker… I’m glad you chose to stay. That you chose me.”

    Ariana’s breath hitched, her hands clutching at his tunic as her tears soaked into the fabric. She couldn’t bring herself to speak, couldn’t bring herself to shatter the fragile truth he’d constructed. Her silence felt like a betrayal, and yet, she clung to him desperately, as if he were her only tether.

    Cullen pulled back slightly, brushing the tears from her cheeks with his thumbs. His expression was a mix of worry and tenderness. “You don’t have to carry this alone, Ari,” he said softly. “Whatever doubts you’ve had, whatever brought you to that choice, I’m here. You don’t have to be strong all the time.”

    This was the moment she’d feared and anticipated in equal measure. She had crossed the line, let him believe the one lie she could never undo. And yet, as his arms wrapped around her, pulling her close, she felt the weight of her guilt nearly crush her.

    “I’m sorry,” she whispered into his chest, her voice trembling. “I’m so sorry, Cullen.”

    He kissed the top of her head, his voice soft but resolute. “You have nothing to be sorry for, Ari. You’ve given me more than I could ever deserve.”

    As Cullen kissed the top of her head, murmuring reassurances that only deepened her guilt, Ariana’s mind raced. You’ve given me more than I could ever deserve, he had said. Yet every word felt like a fresh weight pressing down on her chest.

    She thought of the countless nights she had spent weaving lies to protect him, to protect the Rangers. How every loving glance and gentle touch was a double-edged sword, cutting deeper as their bond grew stronger. And now, this—letting him believe that even the Divine herself had tested her, and she had still chosen him.

    It should feel like love, she thought bitterly, but it feels like betrayal.

    Her heart twisted as she clung to him, knowing she could never undo this moment. How could she tell him the truth now? That everything he believed about their love was built on foundations of omission and shadows?

    Ariana swallowed hard, her tears subsiding, but the ache in her chest only grew. This lie will protect him, she told herself. But at what cost? How much longer could she hold their fragile world together before it shattered completely?

    For now, she buried her fears deep, pressing her cheek against his chest. She let the steady rhythm of his heartbeat lull her, a fragile comfort in the storm she knew was coming.

  • Chapter 43 – A Wolf’s Restlessness

    3 Solace 9:34 – 18 Wintermarch 9:35

    Winter arrived swiftly, its chill sweeping through Kirkwall like an uninvited guest. With it came a reminder of the city’s relentless, unforgiving nature. Yet, in the shadows of the Gallows and beneath the watchful eyes of the Templars, life continued—each day a delicate balance of danger and defiance.

    Riley’s arrival had proven fortuitous. With Meredith’s increasing scrutiny, Ariana had been forced to limit her visits to the warehouse, leaving her unable to oversee the Rangers as often. Riley, ever resourceful, stepped into the role with ease. She coordinated their operations, ensuring mages were safely escorted out of Kirkwall, and kept Ariana informed of every detail.

    Despite the added distance from the Rangers’ day-to-day, Ariana refused to let herself grow idle. She split her mornings between training sessions with Cullen and Riley. Cullen joined her several times a week, their sparring sessions a blend of fierce competition and quiet moments of connection. On the days Cullen couldn’t make it, Riley filled the gap with her usual bluntness and relentless focus. Together, they worked to keep Ariana sharp, both physically and mentally. Occasionally, she brought Linnea, Lamberto, or Valentina along, though they took care not to draw too much attention. Riley’s presence became a comforting routine, her blunt humor and unflinching loyalty anchoring Ariana through the tumult.

    Meanwhile, Riley had also carved out her own space in Kirkwall’s social scene. She became a regular at the Hanged Man, her sharp wit earning her a fast friendship with Isabela. One night, Riley and Isabela had challenged each other to a game of Wicked Grace, each escalating the stakes with increasingly outrageous dares. By the end, the whole tavern had gathered around their table, roaring with laughter as Isabela recounted a wildly embellished tale of her latest sea voyage, and Riley raised her glass, calling it ‘complete horseshit, but damn good entertainment.’ The two women seemed to click instantly, their laughter echoing through the tavern. If Ariana didn’t know better, she might have suspected Isabela harbored a bit of a crush on Riley—not that Riley appeared to notice.

    When the weight of secrecy grew too heavy, Ariana found solace in accompanying Hawke on excursions beyond Kirkwall’s walls. Whether tracking slavers on the Wounded Coast or facing rogue blood mages, these outings allowed Ariana to shed her carefully crafted mask. Among Hawke and her companions, she could simply be herself—a warrior in the fight for justice. No one questioned her presence when Hawke led the charge, and Ariana cherished these rare moments of freedom. It was during one of those outings on the Wounded Coast, amidst the jagged cliffs and crashing waves, Ariana and Hawke had cornered a group of slavers. Ariana’s daggers gleamed in the moonlight as she disarmed one with fluid precision. ‘Remind me to bring you along on more of these,’ Hawke had remarked, her blade held steady at the throat of the slaver leader. ‘You’re making me look good.’

    Within the city, rumors about Ariana and Cullen continued to swirl. Their relationship had become the subject of relentless gossip, particularly in Hightown. The latest tale suggested they had a love child after Ariana was seen with Emma in the market. Far from offended, they had both learned to laugh it off, finding humor in the absurdity of Kirkwall’s whispers. These moments offered a welcome respite from the ever-present darkness.

    Still, Ariana’s concern for her Michael remained at the forefront of her mind. His disillusionment with the Templar Order was becoming more evident with each passing day. The dark circles under his eyes and his weary demeanor spoke volumes. She could see the weight in his every movement, the way he lingered at the edges of the room during their rare family dinners, his silence speaking louder than words. ‘The Order’s supposed to protect,’ he had muttered one night, his voice thick with frustration. ‘But all I see is fear.’ Though he continued to follow Ariana’s advice to act discreetly, the strain was taking its toll. Ariana longed to ease his burdens, but she knew she couldn’t afford to be careless. Trust had to be earned, and the stakes were too high.

    Today, however, was a day for celebration. A day where they all could hopefully forget about the troubles that surrounded them. Satinalia had arrived, and the Trevelyan estate buzzed with energy as Isabel took charge of preparations. The formal dining room had been transformed into a festive haven, and Ariana ensured that no one was excluded. Hawke and her companions were invited, along with Ariana’s own inner circle. For the first time, their groups would gather under one roof.

    Ariana also made certain the Rangers stationed throughout Kirkwall weren’t forgotten. She organized deliveries of food, ale, and wine to every outpost, ensuring that even those on duty could enjoy a proper feast. It was a small gesture, but one that filled her with pride.

    As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting a warm glow over Hightown, the estate came alive with laughter and conversation. The festive spirit was contagious, momentarily easing the tension that clung to Kirkwall like a second skin. For once, Ariana allowed herself to relax.

    There was something comforting about holidays like this, a rare pause in the chaos. As Ariana watched her friends and allies gather around the table, she felt a fleeting sense of peace. She knew it wouldn’t last—Kirkwall’s shadows were never far, and Meredith’s grip would tighten again soon enough. But for tonight, Ariana chose to embrace the joy and let herself believe, if only for a moment, that this fragile harmony could endure.

    ~~~

    The formal dining room gleamed with the soft light of candles, their golden glow dancing over the array of polished silverware and the feast Isabel had poured her heart into preparing. The table was a spectacle: succulent Feast Day Fish, roasted meats adorned with sprigs of rosemary, bowls of steaming vegetables, and crusty loaves of bread still warm from the oven. The scent of spiced wine lingered in the air, mingling with the faint sweetness of honey-glazed fruit.

    Ariana stood at the head of the table, her hands lightly resting on the back of her chair, taking in the scene with a contented smile. The warmth of laughter and conversation filled the room, momentarily dissolving the tension that clung to Kirkwall like a second skin.

    “I must say, Ariana,” Sebastian began, entering with his usual composed stride, “you’ve truly outdone yourself. This feast is a marvel.”

    “Careful, Vael,” Varric interjected, already seated and swirling a glass of wine. “You’re going to give her a bigger head than she already has.”

    Ariana laughed, shaking her head. “If anyone deserves credit, it’s Isabel. I just told her how many of you were coming and stepped aside.”

    “Stepped aside?” Isabela chimed in from the corner. Her smirk was as sharp as ever. “Darling, you probably ran faster than a Qunari at the sight of a Tevinter diplomat.”

    “That may have happened,” Ariana admitted with a chuckle.

    “Well, you’ve certainly gathered an interesting crowd,” Riley added, leaning casually against the doorframe with a tankard in hand. “Quite the mix of charm and chaos. Just how you like it.”

    “Speaking of chaos,” Isabela’s eyes locked onto Michael as he entered, her smirk widening like a cat spotting a canary. “And who’s this?”

    Michael froze mid-step, caught off guard. “I’m… Michael. Ariana’s brother.”

    “Brother, hmm?” Isabela purred, leaning on the table to get a better look. “Tell me, Michael, does the Templar Order encourage workouts, or are you just naturally built like a granite statue?”

    Michael’s ears turned an impressive shade of red as he stumbled over his response. “I… I don’t think—”

    “Isabela,” Aveline’s voice cut through, exasperation evident as she entered. “Can you go one evening without making someone uncomfortable?”

    “Of course not,” Varric chimed in, grinning. “It’s tradition.”

    Ariana smirked, her eyes flicking to Michael, whose discomfort was all too apparent. “Oh, let her have her fun, Aveline,” she said, her tone light and teasing. “Michael could probably stand to let his guard down. Might as well be with Isabela.”

    Michael turned to glare at her, his cheeks flushed. “Really, Ari?”

    Ariana shrugged, her smirk widening. “You need the practice. And she’s an expert.”

    Isabela’s laughter rang out, rich and full of delight. “See? Even your sister knows a little harmless flirting won’t kill you.” She leaned in closer, her grin wicked. “Unless you’re afraid of me, Templar.”

    Michael muttered something under his breath, his eyes darting between Isabela and Ariana, who looked far too pleased with herself.

    “Maker save him,” Riley said, raising her glass. “He’s outnumbered.”

    Varric chuckled, shaking his head. “Don’t worry, kid. Isabela’s all talk… most of the time.”

    Isabela shot him a mock glare. “I’ll remember that, Varric.”

    Michael sank into his chair, clearly wishing the floor would swallow him whole.

    Fenris, watching the exchange with a mixture of skepticism and amusement, muttered, “This is what you call fun?”

    “For some of us, yes,” Hawke replied, nudging him with her elbow. “Besides, it’s harmless… mostly.”

    “Mostly?” Fenris repeated, raising an eyebrow.

    “Let’s just say you’ll know when to intervene,” Varric replied with a wink.

    As the laughter swelled, Merrill tilted her head, her wide eyes darting between Isabela and Michael. “Is this normal? Do all humans flirt this much during Satinalia?”

    “It’s not flirting,” Hawke quipped, pouring more wine. “It’s… festive banter.”

    “Depends on the wine,” Varric added with a grin.

    “Or the company,” Isabela said, her tone suggestive.

    “Maker save us,” Riley muttered, shaking her head but laughing nonetheless.

    “Speaking of company,” Varric turned his gaze to Cullen, his grin taking on a mischievous edge. “Knight-Captain, how does it feel to be the most talked-about man in Hightown?”

    Cullen rolled his eyes, though his lips twitched with reluctant amusement. “It’s… an adjustment. But the rumor about Ariana and me having a love child? That’s a bit much, even for Kirkwall.”

    “Emma, right?” Hawke teased, her grin wicked. “You know, I can see the resemblance.”

    The room erupted into laughter, and Ariana groaned, her cheeks turning pink. “You’re all terrible.”

    “That’s why you love us,” Isabela quipped, raising her glass. “To scandal and mischief. May we never run out of either.”

    “To scandal and mischief,” the group echoed, their voices blending with the clinking of glasses.

    As the laughter subsided, Sebastian leaned toward Ariana, his expression thoughtful. “Forgive the interruption, but… are we not distantly related? I recall the Trevelyans and Vaels sharing some branches of the family tree.”

    Ariana blinked, caught off guard. “I think you’re right,” she mused, tapping her chin. “The records do mention ties to Starkhaven… distant, but they’re there.”

    “Well, that makes things interesting,” Varric said, leaning forward with a gleam in his eye. “So, this is one of those noble gatherings where everyone’s second cousins, huh?”

    Ariana laughed, shaking her head. “Shall we start sketching out the family tree, then?”

    “I’ll bring the parchment,” Varric replied, his grin infectious.

    As the evening unfolded, the wine flowed freely, and the conversation ebbed and flowed like a well-rehearsed symphony. Ariana found herself basking in the rare warmth of friendship, the weight of Kirkwall’s shadows momentarily forgotten. Tonight, they weren’t warriors or fugitives. They were simply friends, sharing the joy and mischief of Satinalia.

    ~~~

    As winter set in, the quiet of Kirkwall had grown almost stifling, its weight pressing against Ariana’s chest like a vice. Winter’s chill had settled over the city, the icy wind sweeping through the streets and rattling the windows of her estate. Yet, the cold wasn’t what gnawed at her—it was the stillness. A stillness that felt more like a cage with every passing day.

    The White Wolf, once a symbol of defiance, had been reduced to a memory, her presence swallowed by the shadows of Kirkwall. The Silver Rangers operated cautiously, their movements measured and deliberate. There were no grand rescues or bold displays of rebellion, only quiet efforts to usher mages to safety and maintain their network. Riley had taken the reins at the warehouse, and though Ariana trusted her implicitly, she felt the loss keenly. Each day away from the Rangers was a day spent unraveling a piece of herself.

    One morning, Ariana sat in the kitchen, the pale light of dawn spilling through the frost-lined windows. Her coffee grew cold in her hands as her thoughts drifted. The estate was quiet, save for the occasional crackle of the hearth. Yet the silence only seemed to amplify the dissonance within her.

    Isabel entered, her sharp green eyes instantly taking in the scene. She crossed her arms, leaning casually against the counter. “You’ve been staring out that window for nearly an hour,” she said, her voice cutting through the quiet. “What’s on your mind, child?”

    Ariana blinked, startled from her reverie. Her fingers tightened around the mug as she stared into its dark contents. “I’ve been thinking… maybe this life isn’t for me anymore,” she admitted softly.

    Isabel arched an eyebrow, her expression unreadable. “You’ve been restless for weeks,” she said, her tone measured. “Why now?”

    Ariana exhaled slowly, her gaze returning to the frost-dappled glass. “I miss who I was, Isabel. I miss being the White Wolf. Walking into a town and being recognized—not because of some noble title, but because people believed in me.” Her voice grew quieter, tinged with longing. “Here, I’m just Ariana Trevelyan, some Hightown noble who flits between dinner parties. I’ve buried myself so deep in this charade I barely recognize myself anymore.”

    Isabel’s gaze softened slightly, though her tone remained firm. “You’re not just some noble, Ariana. You’ve built something here—a life with people who care about you. Cullen, Michael, Emma. Does that mean nothing to you?”

    “It means everything,” Ariana whispered, her voice thick with emotion. “But it’s not enough to drown out the restlessness. I miss the freedom, the certainty of knowing exactly who I was and what I stood for. Out there…” She gestured vaguely toward the window. “Out there, I was a symbol. People looked to me for hope, for strength. Here, I’m suffocating, hiding in plain sight.”

    Isabel approached, her expression a mixture of sympathy and practicality. “And Cullen?” she asked gently. “Where does he fit in all this?”

    Ariana hesitated, her grip tightening on the mug. “He fits,” she said softly, her words tinged with guilt. “But his life is here, tied to the Order and Kirkwall. If the White Wolf were to return, she’d have to leave this city. And I don’t know if I could ask him to follow.”

    “Would you even want him to?” Isabel pressed, her gaze searching.

    Ariana’s fingers tightened around the mug as her thoughts wandered, unbidden, to a dream she’d carried in the quiet corners of her mind. “I don’t know if he’d want to,” she murmured, her voice heavy with longing. “But I’d want him to follow me more than anything. I imagine us back in Ferelden, at the Ranger manor outside Redcliffe. A life away from all of this.” Her gaze grew distant, her voice softer. “We’d train together in the mornings, oversee the recruits, and spend our evenings by the fire, with Emma laughing at us for being so hopelessly mundane. Or taking the occasional job, traveling where we’re needed. Our very own adventures.”

    Her lips quirked into a faint smile, though her eyes betrayed the ache beneath her words. “It sounds… perfect, but would it be enough for him? Could he leave the Order behind? Leave Kirkwall?”

    Isabel’s expression softened, though her voice remained firm. “And what if he would? What if he’s waiting for you to ask?”

    Ariana let out a shaky breath, her fingers brushing absently against the rim of her mug. “Then I’d have to be sure,” she said quietly. “Because once I ask, there’s no turning back. I’d have to give him all of me—the truth, the lies, the shadows. And I’m not sure I’m ready for him to see everything.”

    The silence between them stretched, filled only by the faint crackle of the hearth. Finally, Isabel spoke, her voice gentle but unwavering. “You can’t keep living in what-ifs, child. One day, you’ll have to choose. And when that day comes, you’ll need to trust him.”

    Ariana swallowed hard, her gaze returning to the frost-lined window. The fantasy of Ferelden felt fragile, like a snowflake melting against her palm. “One day,” she echoed softly, her breath misting against the glass. “But not today.”

    For now, the dream would remain just that—a dream. But the longing lingered, a quiet reminder of the life she could have if only she dared to reach for it.

    The room fell silent, the only sound the faint crackle of the fire. Finally, Isabel moved closer, placing a steadying hand on Ariana’s shoulder. “You’ve never been one to settle, child. But if you keep letting this pull at you, you’ll lose everything you’ve built here. You need to decide—what matters more? The life you had or the one you have now?”

    Ariana closed her eyes, the weight of the question settling heavily in her chest. “I don’t know how to choose,” she murmured. “I don’t know if I can.”

    Isabel’s hand squeezed her shoulder gently before she stepped back. “You don’t have to decide today. But you can’t live between two worlds forever. It’ll tear you apart.”

    As Isabel left the room, Ariana remained by the window, her gaze distant. The frost on the glass seemed to mirror her own fractured self, a fragile balance between two identities. Somewhere beyond the walls of Kirkwall, the White Wolf waited—untamed, unyielding, and unwilling to be forgotten.

    But Ariana Trevelyan sat in silence, caught between who she was and who she had to be. For now, the quiet held her captive.

    ~~~

    Cullen’s birthday was a quiet affair this year, a deliberate choice by Ariana to shield him from the constant pressures of Kirkwall. She had planned a simple day, just the two of them, far removed from the noise and intrigue that seemed to follow them. The afternoon was spent walking along the docks, the crisp winter air mingling with the salt of the sea. The distant calls of gulls punctuated the rhythmic lapping of waves against the piers.

    Yet Cullen couldn’t shake the feeling that something was troubling her. As they walked, her gaze continually drifted toward the horizon, her shoulders subtly tensing as though weighed down by unseen chains. She smiled when he spoke, but the warmth didn’t quite reach her eyes, and her responses were more absent than engaged.

    Cullen watched her, his hazel eyes tracing every subtle shift in her posture, every flicker of emotion that crossed her face. He saw a fleeting look of sadness, a hint of frustration, and a touch of fear. She clutched her cloak tightly, her fingers absently toying with the fabric as if trying to ground herself.

    “Ari,” he said softly, his voice cutting through the gentle murmur of the sea. “Are you alright?”

    Ariana blinked, seemingly startled out of her reverie. She turned to him, her lips curving into a practiced smile, but Cullen could see through it. It was a mask—beautifully crafted, but a mask nonetheless. “Yes, of course,” she replied too quickly. “I’m fine.”

    He raised an eyebrow, his expression skeptical. “You’re lying, love,” he said gently, though his words were laced with concern.

    Her smile faltered, and for a moment, the mask cracked. She chuckled softly, but the sound lacked its usual brightness. “I don’t want you to worry,” she admitted, her tone light but unconvincing. “It’s nothing worth talking about.”

    Cullen stopped walking and gently caught her hand, pulling her to face him. His grip was firm but comforting, his eyes searching hers. “You know better than that,” he said, his voice low but steady. “If something’s weighing on you, don’t carry it alone. Not with me.”

    Ariana hesitated, her gaze dropping to where his hand enveloped hers. Her fingers tightened slightly, seeking reassurance. “I’ve just… been thinking too much lately,” she said at last, her voice barely above a whisper. “It’s nothing you need to worry about.”

    Cullen frowned, his concern deepening. He tilted her chin up with his free hand, coaxing her to meet his gaze. “Ari, whatever it is, you can tell me. You know that, right?”

    She stared into his eyes for a long moment, as if torn between what she was truly thinking and what she wanted to say. Finally, she exhaled, her shoulders slumping slightly. “I know,” she whispered. “Thank you, Cullen.”

    His thumb brushed lightly over her knuckles, his smile faint but steady. “You don’t have to tell me everything now,” he said. “But promise me you won’t keep it locked away.”

    Ariana nodded, leaning into him slightly, letting out a soft sigh. “I promise,” she murmured.

    They resumed their walk, but Cullen couldn’t shake the feeling that her thoughts lingered elsewhere. The way she kept glancing toward the horizon, her movements slower, more deliberate—it all pointed to a restlessness he hadn’t seen in her before.

    After a time, she hesitated, looking down at their joined hands. “It’s hard to explain,” she admitted, her voice quieter now. “I’ve been thinking about who I am… what I’m supposed to be doing. I love being here with you, Cullen. I love you more than anything. But sometimes…” Her words trailed off, the unspoken conflict hanging in the air.

    “Sometimes, you feel like something’s missing,” Cullen finished for her, his tone more understanding than accusatory.

    Ariana blinked, clearly startled by how precisely he’d captured what she couldn’t quite articulate. “Yes,” she said softly, her voice almost breaking. “It’s not about you. Maker, it’s not about you. It’s about this city. It’s about me. About who I was before… and who I’ve become.”

    Cullen’s brow furrowed as her words struck a chord. He thought back to the days before she found him, before he knew she was alive. You’d have hated this place, Ariana, he’d once told himself. You’d have hated me for staying. He had been so certain then, and now he couldn’t help but wonder if he’d been right. Kirkwall wasn’t her, not the woman he’d fallen in love with. She was meant for more—meant for a freedom Kirkwall didn’t provide.

    “You’ve changed, Ari,” he said gently. “But that doesn’t mean you’ve lost who you are.”

    She shook her head, frustration creeping into her tone. “There’s Kirkwall,” she said, her voice gaining an edge. “It’s hard to watch, to be here, to sit idly by and do nothing. This city is… suffocating. Meredith’s grip is choking the life out of it, and no one can breathe. Not the mages, not the people. And I…” She paused, her voice faltering. “I don’t know how to just sit by and let it happen.”

    Cullen studied her closely, his hazel eyes filled with quiet determination. “You’re not sitting idly by, Ari,” he said quietly. “You’ve stood up to her before—just by being yourself. By staying strong, even when she tries to push you down.”

    Ariana let out a humorless laugh, her gaze dropping again. “That helps no one except me… us…”

    “You helped me find myself when I was lost,” Cullen said simply, his voice steady. “You’re stronger than you realize. You don’t have to have all the answers, not now. But whatever you’re searching for, I’ll stand with you.”

    She exhaled shakily, her grip on his hand tightening. “I don’t deserve you,” she said, her voice barely above a whisper.

    Cullen’s hand moved to cup her cheek, his thumb brushing lightly against her skin. “You deserve everything good in this world,” he said firmly. “And I’ll remind you of that every day if I have to.”

    Ariana’s lips curved into a faint, genuine smile, though it carried a weight Cullen couldn’t quite name. She leaned into his touch, her eyes drifting closed for a moment, her posture softening as if his hand on her cheek was the only thing anchoring her. For that brief instant, the tension in her seemed to ease, and Cullen found himself silently hoping she could hold on to the fragile peace he saw in her expression.

    “Thank you,” she whispered.

    Cullen didn’t respond immediately, but the quiet look he gave her spoke volumes. Whatever storm she faced, he’d weather it with her, one step at a time.

    ~~~

    The courtyard of the Trevelyan estate was quiet, lit only by the pale glow of the moon and the faint flicker of lanterns hung along the stone walls. Ariana sat on the edge of the fountain, her cloak pulled tightly around her against the chill. The stillness of the night was a welcome reprieve from the ceaseless noise in her mind.

    When Michael approached from the shadows of the archway, she could hear the weariness in his steps before she saw it in his slouched shoulders. The weight of another day in the Gallows clung to him like a shroud. He moved as though the oppressive stone halls still clutched at him. Ariana’s gaze softened at the sight of him.

    “Couldn’t sleep either?” she asked, her voice quiet but warm.

    Michael let out a humorless chuckle as he sank down beside her. “Sleep doesn’t come easy when you spend your days in that place,” he admitted, his tone heavy.

    Ariana tilted her head, studying the tension in his posture. “It’s getting worse, isn’t it?”

    He nodded, his hands clasping tightly together, knuckles white. “You’ve no idea. The punishments… the fear. It’s everywhere. Even the mages who try to follow the rules and do everything they’re told are still treated like criminals. They look at me like I’m the executioner, no matter what I do.”

    The anguish in his voice struck her deeply. She reached out, her hand resting lightly on his arm. “You’re not like the others, Michael. They’ll see that in time.”

    “Will they?” His bitterness cut like a blade. His gaze stayed fixed on the ground, his voice quieter now. “Because I’m starting to think it doesn’t matter. It’s not just the mages. Even some of the Templars… they’re uneasy. Meredith’s grip is tightening, and everyone can feel it. It’s suffocating.”

    Ariana’s heart ached at the quiet despair in his tone. She wanted to reassure him, to offer a solution, but the truth was a tangled knot she couldn’t yet unravel. “You’re doing what you can,” she said softly. “Small acts of kindness—they matter.”

    Michael let out a heavy sigh, his hands rubbing over his face. “It’s not enough, Ari. Not anymore.”

    The weight of his words settled heavily between them. Ariana’s doubts echoed his, a constant reminder of the fragility of hope in a city like Kirkwall. The quiet was broken only by the gentle trickle of water from the fountain.

    Michael finally turned to her, his expression more serious than she’d ever seen. “Can I trust you?” he asked, his voice low but steady.

    Ariana blinked, startled by the sudden intensity of his question. “Of course,” she replied without hesitation, her brow furrowing in concern. “With anything.”

    Michael hesitated, his blue eyes searching hers. “I’ve heard rumors,” he said carefully. “About a… mage underground. People helping mages escape the Gallows. They say there are safehouses and routes out of the city. Have you… heard anything about that?”

    Ariana’s heart skipped a beat. Her thoughts raced, but her face betrayed nothing. “Rumors like that are dangerous,” she said cautiously. “What are you planning, Michael?”

    His frustration boiled over, and he exhaled sharply. “I don’t know,” he admitted, running a hand through his hair. “But I can’t keep watching without doing something. Every day, I see their fear, their despair. It’s eating away at me.”

    Ariana felt a mix of hope, fear, and a faint relief she hadn’t realized she craved. She couldn’t afford to rush this, but the seed of potential in his words was undeniable. “You need to be careful,” she said gently, her grip on his arm tightening slightly. “If Meredith even suspects you’re questioning her authority…”

    “I know,” he interrupted, his voice sharper than he intended. He softened immediately, shaking his head. “I know, Ari. But I can’t just sit by and watch anymore.”

    She nodded, the weight of his words pressing against her own burdens. “Whatever you decide,” she said carefully, her tone firm but laced with affection, “you won’t be alone. You know that, right?”

    Michael met her gaze, gratitude flickering in his tired eyes. “Thank you,” he said quietly. “I just… I need to figure out what the right thing is.”

    Ariana stayed seated as he rose to leave, her gaze following him until the shadows swallowed his form. She sat in silence, her thoughts a maelstrom of possibilities. Michael is closer than I thought, she realized, her chest tightening. She had kept him at arm’s length for so long, afraid of what he might uncover about her life, the Rangers, and the White Wolf. But now… now she saw a flicker of something she could nurture—a chance to bring him into her world, if only gradually.

    Her lips pressed into a thin line as determination steadied her. She needed to tread carefully to ensure that Michael’s heart and resolve were in the right place before taking the risk. She would start small, connecting him discreetly with trusted Rangers. Linnea, perhaps. If he proved himself, maybe then the veil could be lifted just enough.

    The thought brought a strange sense of relief. One less secret, she thought. One less person I have to hide from. Yet, it also brought a fresh wave of responsibility. If Michael faltered, hesitated, or made a mistake, the fallout could be catastrophic—for her, the Rangers, and everything they’d built.

    The White Wolf stirred within her, restless but ready. Ariana exhaled slowly, her breath forming soft clouds in the cool night air. Michael doesn’t know it yet, she thought, her resolve solidifying, but he’s already part of something bigger. And when the time comes, I’ll make sure he’s ready.

    ~~~

    The soft light of early morning filtered through the windows as Isabel moved efficiently around the kitchen, the quiet clatter of pots and pans blending with the comforting aroma of fresh bread and simmering porridge. Ariana sat at the kitchen table, her fingers wrapped around a steaming cup of tea, her thoughts preoccupied with the conversation she’d had with Michael the night before.

    The stillness of the moment was interrupted by the sound of Riley’s boots echoing in the hallway. Ariana glanced up as Riley entered, her red hair still slightly tousled from sleep but her green eyes sharp and alert, as always.

    “Morning, Wolf,” Riley greeted, her voice casual but warm as she grabbed a mug and poured herself a cup of tea. She leaned against the counter, studying Ariana for a moment. “You look like you didn’t sleep much. Thinking about your brother?”

    Ariana offered a faint smile, appreciating Riley’s uncanny ability to cut straight to the heart of things. “You always did have a knack for reading me.”

    “It’s part of my charm,” Riley said with a smirk as she settled into the chair across from her. “So, what’s on your mind?”

    Ariana hesitated, her fingers tracing the rim of her cup, the weight of her thoughts evident in her posture. “I need your help,” she said at last, quiet but resolute. “And yes, it’s about Michael.”

    Riley’s eyebrow arched slightly as she leaned forward. “Go on.”

    “Last night, he mentioned hearing rumors about the mage underground,” Ariana explained, her voice steady but tinged with unease. “He’s struggling with what he’s seeing in the Gallows. I think he wants to do something, but he doesn’t know what. Not yet.”

    Riley’s sharp gaze stayed fixed on her. She sipped her tea slowly, her expression unreadable. “You’re thinking of pulling him in, aren’t you?”

    “Not directly,” Ariana clarified quickly, her grip tightening on the cup. “Not yet. He’s not ready, and I can’t risk exposing too much. But I need to know where he stands—if he’s willing to act, and how far he’s willing to go.”

    Riley nodded slowly, her smirk fading into a more contemplative look. “So, what’s the plan?”

    “I need Linnea or Lamberto to make contact with him,” Ariana said. “Subtle hints, nothing overt. Just… see how he reacts. If he asks questions or shows interest, we’ll know he’s open to more.”

    Riley tilted her head, weighing the idea. “And if he doesn’t bite?”

    Ariana’s gaze turned serious, her voice firm. “Then we leave it alone. I won’t push him into something he’s not ready for. But if he does respond… we take it slow. One step at a time.”

    Setting her mug down, Riley crossed her arms, a faint grin tugging at her lips. “You’re playing it smart, Wolf. Careful. I like it. But Linnea or Lamberto will have to tread lightly. If Michael even suspects this is coming from you…”

    “I know,” Ariana interrupted, her voice quieter but no less determined. “That’s why it has to come from them. He can’t connect it to me—not yet.”

    Riley’s gaze softened slightly as she studied her friend. “You trust him, don’t you?”

    Ariana hesitated, her eyes dropping to her tea. “I want to,” she admitted, her voice barely above a whisper. “But trust alone isn’t enough. Not with what’s at stake. I won’t risk you, or Linnea, or anyone else for this.”

    Riley’s expression remained steady, her confidence unwavering. “We’ve faced worse, Wolf. And from what I’ve seen, your brother’s got a good heart. He’ll come through.”

    Ariana exhaled, some of the tension in her shoulders easing. “Thank you, Riley. This… this could change everything. For him, for us.”

    Riley grinned, her tone lightening. “You know me. I love a challenge. And if your brother’s anything like you, he’ll rise to the occasion.”

    Ariana couldn’t help but smile faintly at that. “Let’s hope so,” she murmured, though her mind was already contemplating the possibilities. If Michael proved his resolve, he could be more than an ally—he could be a bridge to something greater. But if he faltered…

    The thought left a bitter taste in her mouth, one she quickly pushed aside. She had no room for doubt, not now. Michael’s resolve would be tested soon enough.

    The two women sat in companionable silence for a moment, the quiet hum of the kitchen settling around them like a cocoon. But for Ariana, the stillness was fleeting. The White Wolf within her stirred, restless and watchful. Michael doesn’t know it yet, she thought, her determination hardening. But I’ll make sure he’s ready for what’s to come.

  • Chapter 42 – Not Giving Up

    27 Justinian – 2 Solace 9:34

    The warm glow of candlelight filled Ariana’s bedroom, casting soft, flickering shadows on the stone walls. Beyond the open window, Kirkwall stirred restlessly, the distant hum of Lowtown’s bustling streets blending with the faint clatter of waves against the harbor. The city never truly slept; its unease was a living, breathing thing, threading its way into every corner of her mind.

    Ariana sat at her desk, her quill hovering above the parchment as her thoughts raced faster than she could capture them. The list before her felt more like a confession than a strategy: quiet plans to monitor Michael, to guide him toward the Rangers without him realizing her hand in it. Subtle ways to support Cullen’s efforts within the Gallows, shielding him from Meredith’s scrutiny while ensuring he didn’t bear the full weight of her wrath. It was all delicate and precarious, and each line on the page felt like another strand tightening around her throat.

    Her gaze flicked to the window, where the spires of Kirkwall loomed like silent sentinels, jagged against the night sky. The Gallows, in particular, stood out, its dark silhouette a constant reminder of the fight that still lay ahead. Meredith’s iron grip, Michael’s growing disillusionment, Cullen’s growing frustrations weighed on her like stones in her chest.

    Ariana sighed, leaning back in her chair as her fingers drummed softly against the desk. What would he think if he knew the truth? The thought gnawed at her, each scenario more damning than the last. She couldn’t bear the thought of him turning away, of his love turning to contempt.

    She rose, her movements slow and deliberate, as if carrying the weight of her secrets. She gathered the scattered papers, sliding them into the drawer before extinguishing the candles one by one. The room plunged into shadows, but the faint light from the window kept the darkness at bay. The bed beckoned, but as she slipped beneath the covers, she knew sleep wouldn’t come easily.

    It had been weeks since Cullen had stayed the night, his visits to the estate increasingly sporadic. The investigation into the intercepted transport had consumed much of his time, but she knew that wasn’t the only reason. Distance had crept between them, unspoken and heavy, and it was her doing. She had built the walls between them, brick by brick, with every half-truth and omission.

    She curled onto her side, pulling the blankets tighter as her hand brushed against his side of the bed. The faint scent of him lingered, a bittersweet comfort that made her chest tighten. If he knew everything… would he leave? Would he hate me? The questions haunted her, their answers as unreachable as the stars outside her window.

    The storm in her mind raged on until, eventually, exhaustion claimed her. Even in sleep, her dreams were restless, haunted by shadows and whispers. She clung to the faint trace of Cullen’s presence beside her, a fragile tether to the one thing she couldn’t bear to lose.

    ~~~

    As Cullen stepped inside, the house was silent. He hadn’t intended to come this late; some part of him knew he should have stayed in the Gallows. And yet, the weight of the last few weeks had become unbearable. Meredith’s relentless scrutiny, the investigation that seemed to go nowhere—it all pressed down on him, suffocating and unrelenting. But the thought of Ariana… she was the only thing that kept him steady.

    The lanterns had long since burned low, leaving only the shadows to greet him. The quiet creak of the door closing behind him was a stark contrast to the chaos that seemed ever-present in his life. Piece by piece, he shed his armor—each buckle, each strap finally lifting a weight he hadn’t realized he felt. His shoulders ached, his body was exhausted, but more than anything, he felt a weariness deep in his bones that no amount of rest seemed to fix—at least not when he was alone.

    The weight of the day clung to him, heavy and unrelenting, but the thought of seeing her—just her—made the burden feel lighter, if only for a moment.

    He moved through the familiar halls, his steps slow and deliberate as he made his way to her room. The door creaked softly as he opened it, and the sight before him made his chest tighten. Ariana was curled on his side of the bed, her hair spilling across the pillow like dark silk. The soft rise and fall of her breath was the only sound, her face peaceful in sleep. She missed him. That much was clear in the simple act of claiming his side.

    Quietly, Cullen slipped onto the bed with practiced ease. The mattress dipped slightly beneath his weight, and though he tried not to disturb her, Ariana stirred faintly, turning toward him.

    “You’re home,” she murmured, her voice heavy with sleep. Her eyes didn’t open fully, but she shifted closer, her hand brushing against his chest as though to confirm he was really there. “I missed you.”

    Home. It wasn’t a place, it never had been. It was her.

    It wasn’t just the words that undid him, but the way she said them—quiet, honest, wanting. The unspoken meaning settled between them like a whisper: I missed you, I need you.

    Cullen swallowed hard, his exhaustion fading into the background. He leaned down, pressing a kiss to her forehead, lingering there as he breathed her in. “I missed you too,” he replied softly, though the words felt insufficient. He pressed another kiss—this time at her temple, trailing lower to her cheek.

    Ariana tilted her head up to meet him, her lips brushing his in a kiss that was far too deliberate for someone who was half-asleep. Cullen smiled faintly against her mouth, his hand rising to cradle her jaw. “You are supposed to be sleeping,” he teased gently, the tone of his voice husky now.

    She opened her eyes just enough to look at him, the faintest glint of mischief in their hazel depths. “I was but you’re here now.”

    There was no hesitation in the way she reached for him, pulling him down into another kiss—this one deeper, lingering. Cullen groaned softly, the sound vibrating in his chest as he braced himself above her. Ariana’s hands slipped beneath his tunic, her fingers skimming his skin with a tenderness that set him alight.

    “Are you sure?” he breathed against her lips, though he already knew the answer. She responded by tugging him closer, her legs shifting beneath the blankets to make room for him.

    “I wouldn’t have said I missed you if I wasn’t,” she murmured, her words barely a whisper, but they sparked something deep within him.

    He didn’t need more encouragement. 

    He pulled back just enough to rid himself of the last remaining barriers between them—his tunic, his trousers—discarding them with a kind of hurried care. Ariana watched him, her expression soft and knowing, her lips curved in a faint smile that left him breathless. 

    “Have I told you how much I adore you?” he asked, his voice low as he leaned down to kiss her again. 

    “Not enough,” she teased, though her breath hitched as his mouth moved to her neck. 

    Cullen took his time with her, though his heart was pounding in his chest. He kissed her slowly, reverently, tasting the skin of her throat, her shoulder, the hollow just beneath her ear where she shuddered at the touch. Ariana’s hands responded in kind, exploring every part of his body—sliding down his back, tracing old scars, anchoring him to her. 

    The room felt warmer now, the blanket forgotten, tangled around their legs as their bodies moved in perfect rhythm. Every touch was a question; every sigh, every moan, an answer. He memorized every part of her again, as though it was the first time, marveling at every sound she made, every way her body responded to him. 

    Cullen had spent much of his life holding himself back—guarding his emotions, his desires. But with her, he could drop his guard, he didn’t have to hold back. She unraveled him piece by piece, and he relished every moment of it. 

    As the night wore on, they found themselves tangled together beneath the sheets, the room still dim but filled with the sound of their breathing. Cullen fell onto his back, one arm curled around her shoulders as she moved to rest her head against his chest. Her fingers tracing lazy circles against his skin, her breathing soft and steady. 

    Cullen pressed a kiss to her hair, his lips lingering there as his heart slowed. How did I ever find this? he wondered. How did he—a man who has seen so much darkness—come to deserve something this pure, this good?

    Ariana shifted slightly, tilting her head to look up at him. “You seem quiet,” she said, her voice still heavy with sleep. “What are you thinking?”

    Cullen smiled faintly, brushing a strand of hair from her face. “That I love you,” he replied honestly. 

    Her lips curved, and she pressed a kiss to his chest before settling back down. “Good,” she said softly. “Because I love you too.” 

    Cullen closed his eyes, running his fingers through her hair absentmindedly as sleep pulled them both under. The world outside may still be chaos, but for now—for this moment—he had everything he needed. 

    And he would never take it for granted.

    ~~~

    Ariana woke to the soft light filtering through the windows, warming the room and illuminating the faint shadows of morning. Cullen’s hand rested against her shoulder, his fingers moving in slow, absentminded circles. She didn’t need to open her eyes to know he was awake; the tension in his touch was enough to give him away.

    “I can feel you thinking,” she murmured, her voice husky with sleep but tinged with affection. A faint, teasing smile tugged at her lips as she nestled closer to him.

    Cullen’s hand stilled briefly before resuming its gentle motion. “I’m sorry,” he whispered into her hair, his voice low and rough, carrying the weight of unspoken burdens. “It’s nothing. I shouldn’t—”

    “Stop,” Ariana interrupted, her fingers trailing lightly over his chest, her touch both reassuring and insistent. “You’re not a burden, Cullen. Talk to me.”

    For a moment, silence stretched between them, thick with everything left unsaid. Cullen’s breathing was steady, but she could feel the conflict in him—the way his heart beat just a little faster beneath her touch. When he finally spoke, his voice was strained, hesitant, as if each word pained him.

    “I can’t shake the feeling that I’m putting you in danger by being with you,” he admitted, his tone barely above a whisper. “Meredith… she’s focused on you, and I wonder if it would stop if…” He trailed off, unable to finish, the words lodging in his throat like a stone.

    Ariana’s chest tightened, the thought of him pulling away cutting deeper than she’d expected. Her fingers stilled against his skin before she shifted to look up at him, her hand gently tilting his face toward hers. His brow furrowed, the lines of worry etched deeply into his features.

    “I’m not afraid of Meredith,” she said firmly, her voice steady despite the turmoil beneath the surface. “And I won’t give you up that easily. Don’t even think about it.”

    His eyes searched hers, flickering with doubt and something softer—something more vulnerable. “You deserve better than this,” he said quietly, his voice tinged with guilt. “Better than being targeted, better than… me.”

    Ariana’s heart ached at the self-recrimination in his tone. Without hesitation, she leaned in, pressing her lips to his in a kiss that was both gentle and fierce, a silent declaration of everything she couldn’t put into words. Her hand slid to the back of his neck, holding him there as if to anchor them both.

    “You’re wrong,” she whispered against his lips, her voice breaking slightly. “You’re exactly who I need. I didn’t let a Blight take you from me; I’m certainly not letting Meredith do it.”

    Cullen exhaled shakily, his arms wrapping tightly around her as if trying to quiet his doubts. He pulled her close, their bodies entwined as they settled back into the pillows. The steady rhythm of his heartbeat beneath her ear was a fragile comfort, a reminder of what she was fighting to protect.

    But as she lay there, her head resting against his chest, her mind couldn’t help but wander to the truth she couldn’t say aloud: He’s right. Letting him go would be easier… for both of us. But I can’t.

    ~~~

    Ariana found herself grinning as she watched Cullen sip his coffee across the table. These mornings, rare as they were, had become her solace. She wished more than anything she could be candid with him. She wondered what it would be like to wake him up at dawn with her, share every part of her life with him, and take him down to the training area of the warehouse.

    Whenever they sparred together, she loved it. He was one of the few people who could genuinely challenge her. Her thoughts drifted further, wondering what her life could look like if he could be part of all of it. If they could retreat to the quiet of the Ranger manor outside Redcliffe. Would he even want to live that life? Away from the Order? Would it be enough for him?

    “Can I ask what you’re thinking about?” Cullen’s voice broke through her thoughts, drawing her attention back to the present.

    She chuckled softly, shaking her head. “How much I love you,” she admitted, her voice tender but tinged with longing.

    Before Cullen could respond, Isabel appeared in the doorway, “You’ve got a visitor,” she announced, her tone brisk but curious.

    Ariana and Cullen exchanged glances, their surprise mutual. “Who?” Ariana asked, rising from her seat.

    Isabel stepped aside, and Riley strode into the room, her fiery red hair catching the light. Ariana’s eyes widened, her breath catching for a moment before she bolted toward her, pulling Riley into a tight hug.

    “Riley,” she greeted, her voice steady despite the swirl of emotions. Relief, surprise, and mild panic danced in her chest.

    Riley stiffened briefly before hugging her back, a grin tugging at her lips. “Didn’t think I’d see you this happy to see me, Wol—” she caught herself, her voice dropping just before finishing the nickname. Riley’s sharp gaze flicked briefly to Cullen, assessing him.

    Ariana pulled back, her smile warm but laced with caution. “I wasn’t expecting you. What brings you to Kirkwall?”

    “Couldn’t stay away,” Riley replied, her tone casual but her eyes sharp. “Thought it was time I saw what kind of trouble you’ve gotten yourself into.”

    Ariana chuckled softly, though her stomach churned. “Sit,” she said, motioning toward the table. “Breakfast is better with company.” She gestured toward Cullen, who had been watching the exchange closely. “Riley, this is Knight-Captain Cullen.”

    Cullen stood, his movements deliberate as he extended a hand. “Pleasure to meet you.”

    Riley’s handshake was firm, her gaze unwavering. “So, you’re the Templar,” she said, her tone carrying a faint edge of amusement.

    Ariana’s cheeks burned as she shot Riley a warning look. “Riley…”

    “What? It’s true,” Riley said with a smirk, glancing back at Cullen. “This one dragged me all over Ferelden and Orlais after the Blight. She wouldn’t say much, but I knew she was looking for someone.”

    Cullen’s expression softened, though his wariness didn’t entirely fade. “And you figured it out?”

    Riley shrugged, her tone light but calculated. “Wasn’t hard. Our first stop was Lake Calenhad. Not much there except a Circle, so I figured it had to be a Templar. She never seemed the mage type.”

    Ariana groaned, burying her face in her hands. “Maker help me.”

    Cullen chuckled softly, his earlier tension easing just enough for Ariana to catch the faintest hint of amusement in his eyes. “You could have just told her.”

    “She’s stubborn,” Riley quipped, earning a sharp look from Ariana.

    “I take it you didn’t come all this way just to embarrass me,” Ariana said, her tone playful but firm as she tried to steer the conversation back on track.

    Riley chuckled, finally taking a seat. “Not entirely,” she admitted. “But it’s a benefit.”

    Cullen’s jaw tightened slightly as he met Riley’s gaze. “You’ve been through a lot together, from the sounds of it.”

    “You could say that,” Riley replied, her tone neutral but pointed. “She’s worth it, though.”

    Cullen didn’t respond immediately, but his posture relaxed slightly. “I don’t doubt that,” he said at last, his voice softening as his eyes flicked to Ariana.

    As breakfast continued, Ariana couldn’t help but notice the subtle shifts in Cullen’s demeanor. His posture was relaxed, but his eyes flicked to Riley often, as though trying to piece together her connection to Ariana. Ariana kept the conversation light, carefully steering away from anything that might raise more questions, though she felt the weight of his unspoken thoughts.

    When Cullen finally stood to leave, his gaze lingered on Ariana. “I’ll see you tonight?” he asked, his tone softer now.

    Ariana smiled, her heart squeezing at the question. “Of course.”

    The moment he was gone, Riley leaned back in her chair, her smirk returning. “Well, he’s not bad to look at.”

    Ariana rolled her eyes but couldn’t suppress her smile. “And you’re insufferable. Now, why are you really here?”

    Riley’s expression turned serious, her teasing facade dropping. “We’ve got a lot to talk about, Wolf.”

    ~~~

    The narrow streets of Hightown stretched before Cullen as he made his way back to the Gallows. The early morning light cast long shadows across the stone walls, and the rhythmic echo of his boots against the cobblestones did little to quiet the storm in his mind.

    He exhaled sharply, Riley’s words still ringing in his ears: She’s worth it, though.

    His jaw clenched as the implications of their conversation weighed heavily on him. Riley wasn’t just a friend. That much was clear. Her presence, her demeanor—everything about her hinted at something more, something calculated. It was in the way she moved, her careful choice of words, her sharp eyes that missed nothing. She wasn’t an ordinary traveler or a simple companion from Ariana’s past. No, Riley was trained, deliberate. She had the bearing of someone used to the weight of responsibility, someone who had seen battle. A Ranger, no doubt.

    The thought made Cullen’s chest tighten. Ariana had admitted to knowing the Rangers and even having friends among them. Still, her connection to them had always been a source of unease for him. His instinct was to distrust them—mercenaries who worked in shadows, answering to no one. Yet, as much as his Templar training demanded he view them as little more than opportunists, there was something about Riley that unsettled that belief.

    She’s worth it, though.

    That simple statement carried a weight Cullen hadn’t been prepared for. It wasn’t just loyalty—it was conviction. Riley believed in Ariana and cared for her deeply. That much was undeniable. And for the first time, Cullen wondered if he’d been too quick to judge the Rangers. If they had indeed been there for Ariana during the Blight, if they had protected her, then how could he dismiss them entirely?

    His thoughts shifted to Riley’s other comment: This one dragged me all over Ferelden and Orlais after the Blight. She wouldn’t say much, but I knew she was looking for someone.

    A surge of guilt swept through him. Ariana had been searching for him. She had endured the aftermath of the Blight and traveled dangerous roads, all in the hopes of finding him. And Riley had been with her through it all. Protecting her. Supporting her. Ensuring she wasn’t alone.

    That realization settled heavily in Cullen’s chest, though it brought with it an odd sense of relief. Ariana hadn’t been alone. She’d had people who cared for her and stood by her when he hadn’t been there. That didn’t erase the regret of not being by her side during those years, but it softened the edges of his guilt.

    Still, the question remained: Could he trust the Rangers? Could he trust Riley?

    Cullen’s brow furrowed as he rounded a corner, the Gallows now visible in the distance. His instincts told him to be cautious, to remain vigilant. But his heart… His heart clung to the image of Ariana safe, cared for, and alive. If the Rangers had been the ones to ensure that, then perhaps he could tolerate their presence, if only for her sake.

    Meredith’s scrutiny of Ariana loomed in his mind, a constant source of dread. He couldn’t always be there to protect her, not with Meredith’s watchful eyes narrowing on both of them. But Riley’s presence shifted something in his perspective. If the Rangers valued Ariana as much as Riley’s words suggested, perhaps he wasn’t alone in ensuring her safety. Perhaps they could protect her in the ways he couldn’t.

    His grip on his sword tightened as he crossed the bridge to the Gallows. The tension in his chest didn’t fully dissipate, but the weight of his fears felt slightly lighter. He would never fully trust the Rangers—he couldn’t, not with their secretive methods and loose allegiances. But knowing they cared for Ariana, that they might shield her from Meredith’s growing obsession, made accepting their presence in her life easier.

    So long as Ariana wasn’t working with them, he could accept her having friends among the Rangers. Knowing she had people who valued her, who would protect her as fiercely as he wanted to, eased some of his fears. It didn’t erase his distrust, but it made it bearable.

    And that, for now, was enough.

    ~~~

    “So…Riley…not that I don’t trust you, but…who’s in charge back home?” Ariana asked, her tone light but edged with genuine curiosity. Her fingers traced the rim of her tea cup as she studied her lieutenant.

    Riley leaned back in her chair, crossing her arms with an easy grin. “Don’t worry, I made sure everything back in Redcliffe is in good hands. The Vanguard have really stepped up since you’ve been gone.”

    Ariana raised an eyebrow, a smirk playing at her lips. “I see,” she said dryly. “So…you’re telling me I promoted a few people without even realizing it?”

    Riley laughed, her voice carrying its usual warmth. “In title only, Wolf. They were already doing the job, you just made it official. Besides, I told Isabel about it. Did she forget to mention it to you?”

    Ariana let out a laugh, shaking her head. “She probably thought it was an administrative issue that didn’t need my attention. And honestly, she’s probably right. It’s fine. So…who’s running the manor?”

    Riley straightened, her grin shifting into something more practical. “I left Malcolm in charge of the manor and the big-picture tactical plans. He’s got a good head for strategy, and the rest of the Vanguard, that aren’t here, are leading their own squads now.”

    “Malcolm?” Ariana repeated with a chuckle. “I hope he hasn’t started running drills in the dining room again. I’ll never forget the time we almost lost a chandelier.”

    Riley smirked, leaning forward conspiratorially. “Oh, you know him. Probably has the whole place running like a barracks by now. But it’s better than the alternative. And hey, it’ll toughen up any new recruits. Speaking of… we’re helping Templars defect now?” the confusion on Riley’s face evident

    Ariana realized that she really hadn’t sent word ahead “Well, that’s part of what we need to talk about. Things in Kirkwall aren’t good, Riley. But we’ll get into it more later. I think I need help explaining the full extent of what we’re up against.”

    “Alright, Wolf. You know I trust you but… this is dangerous territory…” Riley said knowing she was stating the obvious. “Speaking of dangerous… You want to tell me how in the blazes you almost got yourself killed?”

    Ariana winced. She’d expected this. If anything, she was only surprised Riley hadn’t arrived sooner. “I… horde of rampaging Qunari?” Her answer sounded more like a question, and she knew it wouldn’t satisfy Riley.

    Riley’s expression hardened, her voice like a blade. “Rampaging Qunari? And where exactly were they rampaging?”

    “The docks,” Ariana admitted with a sigh. “Cullen’s position was about to fall, and then the Qunari would’ve taken the city, so… I had to do something.”

    Riley shook her head, frustration and guilt etched into her features. “You almost died saving Cullen? Is that the short version?”

    Ariana buried her face in her hands, unable to withstand Riley’s glare.

    “You can’t keep doing this, Wolf,” Riley said, her tone softer but no less serious. “One day, you’re going to run out of luck, and I’m not ready to lose you.”

    Ariana looked up, offering a sheepish smile. “I thought you’d be impressed with my strategy.”

    Riley huffed, leaning back in her chair. “This conversation isn’t over.”

    The tension eased, and Riley’s grin softened, replaced by a look of determination. “Lay it on me. What’s going on?”

    Ariana hesitated for a moment, glancing toward the door as if ensuring no one could overhear. Then she began to speak, her voice low but steady. She explained everything—the challenges in Kirkwall, Meredith’s interference, Michael’s unexpected arrival, and the growing strain of their operation. Riley listened intently, her sharp green eyes never leaving Ariana’s face.

    When Ariana finished, Riley sat back, her expression unreadable for a moment before she let out a low whistle. “Well,” she said, cracking a grin, “looks like I got here just in time. You’ve really gotten yourself in deep this time, huh?”

    Ariana gave her a pointed look but couldn’t help the small smile tugging at her lips. “You could say that.”

    “Good thing I like a challenge,” Riley said, clapping her hands together. “Alright, Wolf. Let’s get to work.”

    “Alright then,” Ariana said, glancing at Riley with a knowing smirk. “So…do you want a day off, or are you ready to get to work?”

    Riley scoffed, crossing her arms. “What, you think I’ve gone soft since you left?”

    Ariana laughed, shaking her head. “Of course not. Just making sure. You’re going to find Kirkwall is a dangerous place.” She gestured toward her room. “Let me get dressed, then. There are some people I want you to meet.”

    ~~~

    A short while later, they headed to the Hanged Man. Ariana wanted Riley to meet Varric and Hawke. As they entered the bustling tavern, Ariana gave Corff a knowing look. Without needing to ask, he nodded toward Varric’s suite. She motioned for him to bring up a bottle of wine, which he acknowledged with a nod before she and Riley made their way upstairs.

    Peeking into Varric’s suite, Ariana was pleased to find exactly the two people she needed. Varric and Hawke were lounging at the table, a pair of half-empty glasses between them, mid-conversation. The atmosphere was relaxed, but the sharpness in Hawke’s eyes betrayed that their conversation had likely been more serious moments before.

    “Do either of you ever get any work done?” Ariana teased, stepping inside with a grin. “I’ve yet to walk in here without finding you both sitting around.”

    Varric looked up first, his grin widening. “Ah, pup,” he said, raising his glass in mock toast. “What can I say? It’s hard work keeping the city in one piece.”

    Hawke leaned back in her chair, smirking. “We make it look easy.”

    Varric’s eyes shifted to Riley, his curiosity evident. “Who’s your friend?”

    Ariana closed the door behind her and turned to face them, gesturing for Riley to take a seat at the table. “This,” she smirked, “is First Lieutenant Riley of the Silver Rangers.”

    Riley raised an eyebrow, looking at Ariana. “Wait, I’m getting promoted?”

    Ariana gave her a sly smile. “Well, you promoted everyone else while I was gone, so…it’s in title only. You were already doing the job.”

    Hawke chuckled softly, her eyes glinting with amusement. “So this is the infamous lieutenant?”

    “You’ve heard of me?” Riley asked, tilting her head with mock suspicion.

    “Of course,” Varric chimed in, leaning back in his chair. “Who do you think got all the communication and shipments set up?”

    “So you did all the heavy lifting?” Riley quipped, raising an eyebrow, her tone dry but playful.

    Varric’s grin didn’t waver. “Well, I delegated. Besides, someone has to keep an eye on the Champion. She’s a magnet for trouble.”

    Hawke shrugged, her smirk widening. “What can I say? Trouble finds me.”

    Riley leaned forward, her arms resting on the table as she glanced between the two. “Seems like you two keep things lively.”

    “You have no idea,” Ariana muttered, though her tone was fond.

    Varric raised his glass with a grin. “Well, welcome to Kirkwall, Lieutenant. Hope you like chaos.”

    Riley smirked. “I’m starting to see what you’ve been dealing with, Wolf.” She paused, turning to look at Varric. “I take care of this one. I specialize in chaos.”

    Ariana snorted, lifting her glass. “To chaos,” she replied dryly, earning laughter from the others.

    Hawke tilted her glass toward Riley. “If you’re sticking around, I hope you’ve got thick skin. You’ll need it between the mages, the Templars, and Varric’s endless storytelling.”

    Riley raised an eyebrow at Varric. “Endless storytelling? That sounds dangerous.”

    “Only if you’re on the wrong side of it,” Varric replied with a wink. “Don’t worry, Lieutenant. I’m sure you’ll give me plenty of material.”

    Ariana groaned, covering her face with one hand. “Maker, please don’t encourage him.”

    “Too late,” Varric chirped, leaning back in his chair. “I can already see the chapter titles: The Wolf and Her Pack.

    Riley laughed, her eyes glinting. “That doesn’t sound half bad. Just make sure I get to approve my parts.”

    Varric raised his glass again. “You’ve got yourself a deal.”

    The room filled with the warm hum of conversation and laughter, the tension of Kirkwall momentarily forgotten. For Ariana, it was a brief but precious reprieve—proof that even in the shadows, there was light.

    ~~~

    Riley woke to the faint hum of the Hanged Man coming to life downstairs. The muffled voices of early patrons and the clatter of mugs told her it was just another day in Kirkwall’s liveliest tavern. She stretched, noting how the modest but functional room had its own charm. “Ariana’s old room,” she murmured, a faint smirk tugging at her lips. “Not bad, Wolf. Not bad.”

    Moments later, Ariana arrived, stepping into the room with a teasing grin. “Well? Have you settled in, or do you need more sleep?”

    Riley snorted, standing and stretching her arms over her head. “Please, Wolf. This is like waking to the sounds of fresh recruits pretending to train.”

    Ariana rolled her eyes but chuckled. “Come on, I’ve got a full day planned for you.”

    The morning sun illuminated the bustling streets of Lowtown. The market was alive with the scents of fresh bread, spices, and the unmistakable hum of Kirkwall’s chaos. Riley inhaled deeply, the corner of her mouth twitching as her gaze flicked around the crowd.

    “Wolf,” she murmured, her tone casual. “You know you’ve got a shadow, right?”

    Ariana didn’t break her stride, her voice equally casual. “Noticed them a block ago. Subtle, aren’t they?”

    Riley smirked, her eyes catching a glimpse of their followers in a reflective window. “If by ‘subtle’ you mean stomping around like mabari in full plate, then sure.”

    Ariana’s lips twitched with amusement. “Templars. New recruits, I’d wager.”

    “Should we invite them to join us?” Riley asked, her voice dripping with mock sincerity. “Maybe give them pointers on how not to stand out?”

    Ariana chuckled softly. “Let’s make them work for it first.”

    They wove through the market, stopping occasionally to inspect stalls. Riley made a show of scrutinizing an apple, biting into it with exaggerated deliberation. “Think they’re hoping for a grand revelation? Maybe we’ll lead them to a secret Ranger hideout?”

    “Let’s disappoint them,” Ariana replied, pretending to study a bolt of fabric. “I could spend hours haggling over linen if it’d bore them enough to leave.”

    “They’re persistent, I’ll give them that,” Riley muttered as they slipped into another alley. “Want to lose them properly or keep playing?”

    Ariana sighed, exchanging a glance with Riley. “Alright. Let’s head back to the estate.”

    “Strategic retreat?” Riley raised an eyebrow.

    “Something like that,” Ariana replied with a smirk.

    Back at the estate, Riley leaned casually against the wall, her arms crossed. “Alright, Wolf. Spill. Why are we being tailed by Templars? This Cullen’s idea of keeping tabs on you?”

    Ariana shook her head, her expression turning serious. “No, he would’ve told me. This is Meredith. The Knight-Commander doesn’t appreciate my ‘distracting’ her Knight-Captain.”

    Riley’s eyebrows shot up, a wry grin forming. “Wait. You’re telling me the Knight-Commander is sending rookies to skulk around because you’re seeing her golden boy? That’s petty even for Templars.”

    Ariana sighed, running a hand through her hair. “It’s more than that. Meredith doesn’t trust me. She’s been watching me for months. I think she sustpects I’m not an average noble.”

    Riley’s grin faded, her expression darkening. “So, she knows something?”

    “Probably nothing,” Ariana replied, her tone steady. “But she’s hoping to find something. She’s playing a game of intimidation, hoping I’ll slip.”

    Riley’s fists clenched at her sides. “And what if she does find something? Wolf, this isn’t just her watching you—it’s her setting up for a kill.”

    “I know,” Ariana admitted, her voice barely above a whisper. “But she’s watching Ariana Trevelyan, not the White Wolf. She thinks I’m just some noblewoman meddling where I don’t belong.”

    Riley scoffed. “She’s not wrong about you meddling.”

    Ariana shot her a look, but Riley wasn’t done. “If Meredith’s already circling, we need to be ready. We can’t afford to get sloppy.”

    Ariana nodded, her resolve firming. “We won’t. But for now, we keep the Rangers in the shadows. Meredith can’t know.”

    Riley pushed off the wall, her jaw tight. “Fine. But if she crosses the line, Wolf, you know I’m not the type to sit back and watch.”

    Ariana smirked faintly, her eyes hard. “And that’s why I trust you.”

    The two women locked eyes, a silent understanding passing between them.

    “Let’s plan,” Ariana said finally, her voice steady.

    Riley’s grin returned, sharp and confident. “Lead the way, Wolf. Let’s show her what shadows can do.”

    ~~~

    Ariana wandered through Hightown’s bustling market, her steps deliberate but unhurried. The air was thick with the mingling scents of polished steel from the blacksmith’s stall, parchment, and leather. Her thoughts, however, were elsewhere—lingering on the ever-present shadows of Templars that seemed to trail her steps in Lowtown.

    Funny how they never followed her into the Hanged Man. Even they knew better than to stir trouble under Varric’s watchful eye. But this—this—being tailed openly, was new. It left an itch of frustration she couldn’t quite shake.

    Her musings were interrupted by the sharp, clipped tone of a voice she recognized instantly.

    “Lady Trevelyan,” came the sharp, commanding voice that sliced through her musings.

    Ariana turned, her heart sinking slightly, but her expression was calm. Meredith stood a few paces away, flanked by two Templars. Her presence was as oppressive as ever, and the bustling crowd instinctively gave them space.

    Ariana’s fingers brushed against her side, where the familiar weight of her dagger usually rested. She wasn’t afraid—she’d faced worse than Meredith before—but she knew better than to show anything but calm. The trick with people like Meredith wasn’t strength; it was knowing when to push and when to let the storm blow over.

    “Knight-Commander,” Ariana greeted, her tone icy but polite. “To what do I owe the pleasure?”

    Meredith’s eyes narrowed. “Your recent travels to Starkhaven have raised questions. Curious, how your visit coincided with certain… disruptions.”

    Ariana tilted her head, a faint smile tugging at her lips. “Disruptions?” she echoed, her voice laced with feigned innocence. “You’ll have to be more specific. I’d hate to misunderstand your… insinuations.”

    Meredith’s hand twitched near the hilt of her sword, her patience visibly thinning. “Do not play games with me, Lady Trevelyan. Why were you in Starkhaven?”

    Before Ariana could respond, a familiar voice cut through the tension, laced with its usual sarcasm.

    “Well, well. Is this how Kirkwall handles its noble disputes these days? Public interrogations in the marketplace?”

    Hawke emerged from the crowd, her trademark lopsided grin firmly in place. She crossed her arms lazily, her sharp eyes flicking between Meredith and Ariana with practiced ease.

    “This doesn’t concern you, Champion,” Meredith snapped, her tone icy.

    “Oh, I beg to differ,” Hawke drawled, tilting her head. “See, I was just about to haggle over some essential expedition supplies. But it’s hard to focus on business with all this… tension.” She waved a hand dramatically at the gathered onlookers.

    Ariana bit back a laugh, grateful for the intervention.

    “Stay out of this,” Meredith warned, her voice sharp as steel.

    Hawke’s grin only widened. “Now, where’s the fun in that? You know me, Knight-Commander. I can’t resist poking my nose where it doesn’t belong. And besides, what’s poor Lady Trevelyan done to earn such scrutiny? Misplace your tea set? Borrow the Knight-Captain’s cloak and forget to return it?”

    Ariana coughed, covering her smile with a hand.

    “This is not a laughing matter,” Meredith hissed, her jaw tightening.

    “Neither is attempting to detain a noble in broad daylight without cause,” Hawke shot back, her tone light but edged with steel. “Unless you plan to formally charge her? In that case, might I suggest involving Guard-Captain Aveline? She loves handling these… delicate situations.”

    At that precise moment, Aveline’s unmistakable voice rang out from behind them, her tone carrying its usual mix of authority and mild exasperation.

    “What now?” Aveline strode toward the group, her armor catching the sunlight. She fixed Hawke with a pointed look before shifting her gaze to Meredith. “Knight-Commander. Is there a reason you’re questioning a noblewoman in the middle of Hightown? Because unless Lady Trevelyan is a mage, this seems more a matter for the City Guard.”

    Meredith’s lips pressed into a thin line, her posture stiffening. “I have reason to believe Lady Trevelyan’s recent travels are tied to matters of great importance.”

    “Then,” Aveline interrupted, her tone crisp, “I suggest submitting a formal request to the City Guard. We’ll handle it from there.” She crossed her arms, her gaze unwavering. “After all, we wouldn’t want to overstep jurisdiction, would we?”

    Hawke smirked, her voice light but pointed. “See? What did I tell you? Aveline’s got this all under control. If you’ll excuse us, we have some very important shopping to finish.”

    Meredith’s glare could have cut stone, but after a tense pause, she stepped back. “This isn’t over,” she said coldly, turning sharply on her heel. Her Templars followed without a word.

    As the crowd began to disperse, Aveline sighed, rubbing her temples. “I don’t know how I let you drag me into these things, Hawke.”

    Hawke smirked, and before she could respond, Aveline added dryly, “One day, Hawke, I’ll bill you for the extra paperwork you cause. Maker knows I’ve earned it.”

    “You love it,” Hawke replied breezily, clapping a hand on Aveline’s shoulder. “Keeps life interesting.”

    Ariana laughed softly, her shoulders relaxing. “Thank you, Aveline. That could’ve gone worse.”

    Aveline shot her a look. “You’re lucky she didn’t escalate. You’ve got too many eyes on you, Trevelyan. Be careful.”

    “I will,” Ariana promised.

    Hawke grinned, looping her arm through Ariana’s. “Come on, Ari. Let’s leave Aveline to her very important duties. We’ve got shopping and drinks to attend to.”

    “And trouble to avoid,” Aveline muttered, shaking her head as she turned to leave.

    “Trouble?” Hawke called after her, her grin widening. “Aveline, I am trouble.”

    Ariana laughed, slipping her arm through Hawke’s. “And I’m clearly your accomplice. Trouble just seems to follow us.”

    “And yet I still let you in my office,” Aveline replied dryly over her shoulder, disappearing into the crowd.

    Ariana shook her head, a genuine smile tugging at her lips. “Well, that was eventful.”

    “Welcome to the new Kirkwall,” Hawke quipped. “Now, drinks?”

    “Drinks,” Ariana agreed, the tension of the encounter finally beginning to lift as they made their way down the bustling street

    ~~~

    Hawke and Ariana eventually made their way down to the Hanged Man. The day’s events merited a conversation with Riley and Varric.

    As expected, they found both Riley and Varric in Varric’s suite. Riley was sharpening her sword while Varric lounged with a glass of wine, Bianca resting on the table.

    “Well, we just had quite the interesting afternoon in Hightown,” Hawke quipped as she and Ariana walked in, closing the door behind them. “Honestly, probably the most excitement Hightown has seen since the Qunari…”

    Ariana flinched at the phrase, raising an eyebrow. “Really?” she asked, her tone dry.

    “Too soon?” Hawke smirked.

    “Maybe,” Ariana replied, shrugging. “Although I suppose we’re in this mess since the Viscount was killed by the Arishok…”

    Riley and Varric exchanged confused glances. “What’s going on, Pup?” Varric asked, his tone shifting to something more serious.

    Hawke and Ariana took turns explaining their encounter with Meredith. Varric’s expression darkened as the story unfolded while Riley’s brows knitted together in a deep frown.

    “If I do this again, I’m going to need a better cover, Varric,” Ariana finally said, her tone wry. “As in actual business I can point to.”

    “Not good, Wolf. This related to your shadow, I’m guessing?” Riley asked, crossing her arms.

    “Shadow?” Hawke repeated, looking between the two women. “Do I want to know?”

    “Oh, yes,” Ariana replied, her lips curving into a faint smirk.

    “Templars have been following me lately. Shadow seems like a strong word since they really aren’t very good at the whole scouting thing.”

    Before anyone could respond, the door opened, and Cullen and Michael stepped into the suite. Cullen rushed to Ariana’s side, crouching beside her chair, his eyes scanning her as though expecting to find her injured.

    “What happened?” Michael asked, his tone urgent.

    “You know… it really would have been helpful if you had gotten here earlier,” Hawke teased, leaning back in her chair. “We just explained everything.”

    Cullen ignored the banter, his hazel eyes fixed on Ariana. “Ari, are you alright?” he asked softly, his voice laced with worry.

    Ariana offered him a reassuring smile, her hand brushing his cheek. “Cullen, I’m fine. Nothing happened. Hawke was there, and Guard-Captain Aveline stepped in.” She kissed his cheek lightly, motioning for him and Michael to take a seat. Reluctantly, Cullen rose and settled in the chair closest to hers, though his tension was still palpable.

    “It appears,” Ariana began with a soft sigh, “that Templars have been following me recently. Do you know why?” Her gaze turned to Cullen, her tone steady but questioning.

    Cullen took a deep breath, pinching the bridge of his nose. “I didn’t think she’d resort to this,” he murmured, though his voice was loud enough for everyone to hear.

    “What are you talking about, Cullen?” Michael’s voice was sharper now, his concern evident.

    “Meredith,” Cullen replied, his frustration spilling into his tone.

    “She asked me to bring Ariana in for questioning concerning the intercepted mage transport.” He exhaled sharply, his jaw tightening. “I thought… it was settled.”

    Varric let out a low whistle, setting his wine glass down. “Settled? With Meredith? Come on, Curly, you know she doesn’t let things go. Especially not when it comes to… well, anyone with a spine.”

    “She’s watching you, Ariana,” Riley added, her tone grim. “And now she’s making sure you know it.”

    Cullen’s head dropped into his hands, his voice muffled. “This isn’t how it should be. Ari, this is my fault. If it weren’t for me…”

    “No,” Ariana interrupted firmly, placing a hand on his arm. “This isn’t your fault, Cullen. And letting Meredith think she can intimidate me into…” She paused, not wanting to voice the thought out loud. “It’s not a solution.”

    “It might not be a solution, but…” Michael began hesitantly, though his words trailed off at Ariana’s sharp look.

    Hawke, leaning forward now, crossed her arms. “It’s not going to change anything at this point. Meredith’s already got her sights on you. Giving her an inch isn’t going to make her back off.”

    Riley nodded. “Hawke’s right. We need to keep our eyes open. She’s not going to stop unless we give her a reason to.”

    “I’ll reach out to my network,” Varric added, his voice more serious than usual. “See what I can dig up. There’s got to be something we can use to take the heat off.”

    The room fell into a contemplative silence for a moment before Cullen stood, his expression still troubled. “I’ll walk you home,” he said quietly, looking at Ariana.

    Michael stood as well, his expression resolute. “I’m coming too.”
    Ariana shook her head, her tone light despite the heaviness of the discussion. “That’s not necessary, Cullen. I—”

    “It wasn’t a question,” Cullen cut her off, his gaze steady. Despite the tension, Ariana couldn’t help but smile faintly, finding his protectiveness endearing.

    “You all know I live three doors down from Ariana; I could just walk back with her,” Hawke teased, raising her glass with a smirk. “If you’ll just wait until I finish my wine, at least.”

    Cullen and Michael shot her a sharp look that made it clear they were going. Hawke put her hands up in mock surrender. “Well, a Templar escort it is then.”

    Ariana sighed heavily. “Would you both sit down?” her tone more commanding than she intended.

    Cullen glanced at Michael, his jaw tightening as if reluctant to back down. Michael, for his part, mirrored the same resolve, though his hands clenched into fists at his sides. When they both sat, it was with the air of soldiers reluctantly obeying orders—not from a commanding officer, but from someone they couldn’t bear to argue with.

    Ariana knew Cullen was this worried. And if she were honest, she didn’t mind it all that much. She appreciated how much he cared. On the other hand, she found Michael’s protectiveness endearing and somewhat unexpected. While she still disliked the circumstances under which Michael ended up in Kirkwall, she was somewhat thankful for them. For once in her life, she had a relationship with at least one of her siblings. Something that felt strange and yet… comforting.

    She could feel the weight of their concern pressing against her like armor too heavy to bear. She loved them both for it, but there was a bitter edge to their protectiveness. Cullen and Michael, for all their strength and resolve, were bound by Meredith’s leash. Hawke and Riley, however, were free—untouchable in ways neither Templar could afford to be.

    “While I appreciate how much you both care, if our concern is that Meredith will try again to arrest me, it would be best if Hawke and Riley walked with me.” Ariana said calmly, “Neither of you can afford to openly defy Meredith. If you do, we will all be in more trouble.”

    “I…” Cullen hesitated for a moment, visibly frustrated. “You’re right. Maker… I hate it, but you’re right.”

    His fists clenched briefly before he exhaled, his gaze softening as it settled on her. “I just don’t want to feel powerless again, Ari. Not when it comes to you.”

    Ariana placed a hand over his to reassure him, pressing a kiss to his cheek. She lingered for a moment, her hand brushing against his. “You’re not powerless, Cullen. You’re doing more than you realize just by being here.” Her voice softened, her gaze steady as she spoke. “And when the time comes, I know you’ll do what’s right.”

    Cullen’s gaze held hers for a beat longer before he nodded, some of the tension in his shoulders easing. Ariana gently squeezed his hand before straightening and turning back to the others.

    “Alright, you two,” she said, her tone lighter now, though the weight of the conversation still lingered. “How about you grab a drink and let us all have one peaceful night? We’ve earned it.”
    Michael arched an eyebrow but didn’t argue, settling back in his chair. Cullen hesitated momentarily before rising and moving toward the small bar in the corner of the suite, his steps less heavy than before.

    “I’ll get the first round,” Cullen said over his shoulder, his voice carrying a touch of warmth.

    Varric raised his glass, his grin returning. “Now you’re getting the hang of it, Curly.”

    Ariana chuckled softly, settling back in her seat as the conversation shifted to lighter topics. The air in the room lightened, and for a while, the burdens they carried seemed just a little further away. They stayed like that for hours—talking, laughing, and letting the shadows of Kirkwall fade into the background, if only for a little while.

  • Chapter 41 – A Series of Investigations

    7 – 23 Justinian 9:34

    As Cullen walked out of the library, Ariana let out a breath she hadn’t realized she’d been holding. The tension in the room lingered for a moment longer, like a phantom of the confrontation that had just passed. She turned slowly, her gaze drifting back to the empty space where he had stood only seconds before.

    He believed me.

    Relief washed over her, soft but fleeting. She had lied to him, or rather she had skirted the truth. She never said she wasn’t involved, she just implied that she knew less than she did. She let his report do the rest. It had been almost too easy to let the truth hide behind carefully chosen words and her steady gaze. Too easy to hurt him like that.

    Ariana moved toward the fireplace, the heat of the flames brushing against her face as she sank heavily into one of the armchairs. The soft cushion did little to comfort her. She leaned forward, pressing her hands together tightly as she stared into the fire’s depths.

    I can’t tell him. Not now. Maybe not ever.

    The thought made her stomach churn. Cullen—who trusted her, who loved her—deserved better. She knew that. But the risk of telling him the truth… of losing him entirely… was too much to bear. And even if he could understand, the fallout would destroy them both.

    “Maker, what am I doing?” she whispered to herself, her voice barely audible over the crackle of the fire.

    The sound of footsteps broke her trance, and she looked up to see Isabel walking into the library. Ariana straightened instinctively, brushing her fingers quickly under her eyes as if to erase any lingering evidence of her guilt.

    Isabel paused, frowning as she took in Ariana’s distant gaze. “What happened?” she asked, her tone cautious but knowing.

    Ariana didn’t answer at first, her eyes dropping to the floor as she leaned back into the armchair. The silence stretched, but Isabel didn’t move. Finally, Ariana exhaled and looked up.

    “Cullen received a report about the intercepted mage transport,” she said quietly. “He asked me about it—the ambush”

    Isabel’s brow furrowed, her frown deepening. “And what did you tell him?”

    Ariana swallowed. “I implied I wasn’t involved. That I didn’t know anything about it.”

    “Ariana…” Isabel’s voice carried both warning and disappointment, and she shook her head as she crossed her arms. “Tell me you didn’t.”

    “What else was I supposed to do?” Ariana shot back, her tone sharper than she intended. She pushed herself upright, her hands gripping the arms of the chair. “If I told him the truth, Isabel, do you know what that would mean? What it would do to him?” She ran a hand through her hair, her voice trembling. “He’d have no choice but to turn me in or lie for me—and he’s already so conflicted about the state of the Order.”

    Isabel took a step closer, her gaze firm. “And what do you think this is doing to him now? Every time he looks at you, he’s wondering what’s real and what’s another truth you’ve twisted to protect him. How much longer before that doubt eats him alive—or worse, tears you both apart?”

    “You think I don’t know what this is doing to him?” Ariana snapped, but her voice broke halfway, betraying the ache behind her frustration. “I see it every time he looks at me, Isabel. Every single time.”

    Isabel’s voice softened slightly, but her frustration was still clear. “This isn’t going to end well, Ariana. You can’t keep living like this—half in one life, half in another. It’s tearing you apart, Ariana, and it’s not fair to him either. You can’t straddle both worlds forever, Ariana. One will destroy the other—and you with it. And Maker help you, you won’t survive the fallout when it happens.”

    “It’s not about what life I want to lead!” Ariana stood up, her voice rising with her. Her hazel-green eyes burned with conviction as she turned to face Isabel. “It’s about what I have to do. I can’t abandon the people I’m trying to protect. You know that.”

    Isabel didn’t back down. “And what about Cullen?” she asked pointedly. “You can’t have it both ways, Ariana. If you can’t tell him the truth—if you’re going to keep lying to him—then maybe you  should let him go.”

    The words hit Ariana like a blow, and for a moment, she couldn’t speak. She stood there, staring at Isabel, her chest rising and falling as she struggled to find her voice.

    “If you’re asking me to leave him,” Ariana said finally, her voice trembling, “then I can’t. I need him, Isabel. I need him.”

    The admission hung heavy in the air, as if saying the words aloud had made them more real—and more painful.

    Isabel let out a long, slow breath, her hands bracing against the back of a chair as though steadying herself. Her jaw tightened, but her eyes softened briefly, just for a moment, before the steel returned. “Find your own breakfast, child—I’ve got nothing left to say. And you’d do well to get out of this house for the day.”

    She paused at the door, her hand resting lightly on the frame, her back still to Ariana. “Maybe some distance will help you see what your stubborn heart refuses to.” Her voice softened slightly, her shoulders dropping. “You think you’re protecting him, but you’re not. You’re just delaying the pain, and when it comes, it’ll hit like a hammer.”

    Isabel turned her head slightly, her profile catching the light from the fire. “You’ll lose him, child—and when you do, it’ll shatter you. So figure out if this fight is worth that cost, because I don’t think your heart will survive losing him. And Maker knows I won’t stand by and watch that happen.”

    With that, she pushed off the doorframe and walked away, her steps slow but deliberate, leaving Ariana alone with the flickering firelight and the unbearable weight of her words.

    When the sound of Isabel’s footsteps faded, Ariana sank back into the chair, her head falling into her hands. Her body felt heavy, her breaths shallow and uneven, as though the weight of her lies had finally settled in, suffocating her.

    What am I doing? she thought again, her fingers tightening against the armrests. The truth sat like a stone in her chest, immovable and unrelenting.

    ~~~

    When Cullen stepped back into the Gallows, the oppressive weight of Kirkwall’s largest fortress settled over him once again. The halls were dark, the morning light struggling to reach beyond the towering stone walls. Templars moved with brisk purpose, their footfalls echoing in the quiet.

    Cullen didn’t make it far before he saw her—Meredith, standing in the center of the main hall, flanked by a squad of Templars in full armor. Her gaze locked onto him the moment he entered, her expression sharp and unreadable.

    “Knight-Captain,” Meredith said, her voice ringing through the hall with practiced authority. “You left the Gallows not long after receiving the report about the Starkhaven transport.”

    Cullen stopped before her, keeping his posture straight, his expression carefully neutral. “I had to leave for other reasons, unrelated to the report,” he replied evenly.

    Meredith’s cold blue eyes narrowed, a flicker of skepticism crossing her face as her chin tilted slightly upward. The light from the hall glinted off the edges of her armor, accentuating the hard lines of her presence. She stepped forward, the measured weight of her movement deliberate and predatory, her gaze never leaving Cullen’s face. Her lips thinned into a sharp line, her voice soft but cutting when she finally spoke, “Unrelated, you say? Interesting timing for such an absence, Knight-Captain.” Her tone was clipped, cutting through the air like a blade. “You are aware that your duties require your full attention, are you not?”

    Cullen clenched his jaw but nodded. “Of course, Knight-Commander.”

    “Then perhaps you can enlighten me,” Meredith continued, stepping closer, her piercing gaze boring into his. “Do you have any additional information regarding this ambush? The attackers? The defected Templars?”

    Cullen shook his head, his voice even. “Not yet, Knight-Commander. I have only the details provided in the initial report.”

    Meredith studied him for a long moment, the silence thick and oppressive. Finally, she spoke. “Unacceptable. We must determine the identity of those responsible and uncover who compromised our ranks.” She straightened, her voice sharp as a blade. “You will question the remaining Templars assigned to that detail. I expect answers, Knight-Captain. Quickly.”

    “Understood,” Cullen said, his fists clenching subtly at his sides.

    “Maybe you should bring Lady Trevelyan in for questioning as well.” Meredith said as eyes appeared to search for a reaction from him, anything she could use.

    Cullen’s jaw tightened immediately, the sharp line of his posture betraying his anger. His fists curled at his sides, barely restrained by the need to keep himself in check. He swallowed hard, forcing his tone to remain even. “Lady Trevelyan? Why would she have anything to do with this?” Cullen said

    “It appears that she was traveling while this occured. Convenient timing, wouldn’t you say?” Meredith added

    Cullen’s breath caught for a fraction of a second, his mind racing. Meredith was watching Ariana, waiting for a slip—an excuse to drag her into this mess. His heart clenched at the thought, the familiar ache of protectiveness flaring into sharp-edged anger. How far would Meredith go to prove a point? Meredith had to be having Ariana followed—watched, scrutinized—waiting for the smallest misstep to justify her suspicions. It explained how Meredith always seemed ready with her accusations, her veiled threats.

    “She has openly questioned the Order, maybe she has decided to do more…” Meredith’s tone was icy and calculating and certainly accusatory.

    Cullen knew he needed to be smart about this, he couldn’t risk a confrontation. Meredith would simply find someone else to drag Ariana in, someone who would willingly do her bidding “Would you like us to gather a list of all Hightown nobility who has been traveling this past week who may be involved? We probably should consider interrogating the Champion of Kirkwall as well…” His tone bordered on sarcasm but remained just polite enough not to sound openly defiant.

    Meredith’s expression shifted, her mouth tightening as a flicker of anger crossed her features. For a brief moment, Cullen thought she might reprimand him, but instead, her gaze darted sharply to the gathered Templars as if silently reminding them of their place.

    “That won’t be necessary, Knight-Captain,” Meredith said curtly, her voice colder than before. “You may be correct—it is likely Lady Trevelyan is nothing more than some dilettante spending her father’s money and speaking of matters she doesn’t understand.” she said, visibly annoyed at his defiance.

    “But Cullen,” Meredith added, her tone dropping to something almost accusatory. “See that your focus remains where it should. The Order cannot afford distractions.”

    Distractions?

    “Of course, Knight-Commander,” Cullen replied tightly, though every thought in him wanted to say so much more.

    Cullen, of course, knew exactly who she meant by that. The accusation lingered like a bitter taste on his tongue, a pointed barb aimed as much at him as it was at Ariana. Meredith’s relentless targeting of her felt less like suspicion and more like an attack—a deliberate reminder that she saw Cullen’s loyalties as tenuous.

    His jaw clenched at the thought, frustration knotting in his chest. Maker, how many times must she bring Ariana into this? He forced himself to remain still, his face betraying nothing, though his thoughts churned like a storm. He would not give Meredith the satisfaction of seeing him waver.

    Meredith lingered for a moment longer, as if daring him to defy her, before turning sharply on her heel. The squad of Templars fell into step behind her, the echo of their armored boots trailing into the distance.

    Cullen exhaled slowly, his shoulders tense as the weight of her words settled on him. He turned toward the hall leading to his office, his thoughts a tangle of frustration, worry, and doubt.

    Maker help him—he wasn’t sure how much longer he could keep this balance from breaking entirely.

    ~~~

    Ariana changed into a simple training outfit and quickly made her way to Lowtown. The early summer morning was already warm, the air carrying the faint scent of the sea. It was too early to visit Varric, she reasoned, so she headed to the warehouse instead. A few rounds with Linnea or Lamberto should help her clear her mind. Or maybe, she could take over training some of the recruits.

    Quietly, she stepped into the warehouse. The sounds of recruits sparring and Lamberto loudly critiquing everything they were doing wrong echoed through the space. “Wolf!” Lamberto turned to her with a wide grin as she entered. “You up for showing these recruits how it’s done?”

    “Oh, Maker… and what exactly am I showing them?” Ariana chuckled, rolling out her shoulders as she walked toward him.

    The murmurs from the gathered recruits were unmistakable. They seemed new—faces she wasn’t sure she had met before. Everything from awe that she was the White Wolf to quiet disbelief that someone like her could carry the title filled the air. She smirked to herself. There was something about being underestimated that always drove her to prove herself.

    “You know… parry, dodge, block… the basics,” Lamberto joked.

    “Aren’t the basics your job?” Ariana teased, swinging the training swords in lazy arcs as she walked to the center of the room. “Or do you want me to prove how easy it is to break them?”

    Lamberto laughed, tossing his own sword from hand to hand. “Bold words, Wolf. Let’s see if you’ve still got it.”

    “Still got it?” Ariana raised an eyebrow. “Watch and learn, recruits. This is what happens when you don’t dodge fast enough.”

    Ariana walked over to grab a couple of training swords, taking two for herself and tossing one to Lamberto. “I’m certainly not challenging them,” she said with a smirk. “I think observing might be more useful.”

    “Observing? Is that how you were trained—” Lamberto’s words trailed off, his expression faltering as he realized his mistake.

    Memories of Krieger—his arms correcting her stance, his voice smooth but unsettling—flooded her mind. Keep this up, and you’ll be unstoppable his voice cut through her thoughts. Ariana kept her smile steady, refusing to let her expression betray her. She knew Lamberto hadn’t meant anything by it.

    “Sometimes,” she replied lightly, brushing off the moment. “But you’re the one doing the hands-on work here.” Her smirk returned as she added, “I think from me they only need to see me kick their instructor’s ass. It’ll make them feel better.”

    The gathered recruits chuckled at her comment, their tension easing slightly.

    Ariana’s boots barely made a sound as she moved into position, her every step deliberate. She twirled one of the training swords with an easy grace, the blade a blur of polished wood under the dim light. She could feel the eyes of the recruits on her, their whispers fading into silence as they watched the White Wolf take her stance.

    “Well, now you’ve done it,” Lamberto said as he lunged toward her without further warning.

    Ariana easily sidestepped his attack, raising one of her training swords to parry his follow-up strike. The sparring session began in earnest, each move deliberate and calculated. She gave him room at first, allowing Lamberto to demonstrate his own skill, making it seem like the fight was more even than it truly was. She dodged and blocked with fluid grace, countering his strikes with precision that drew murmurs of approval from the recruits.

    Eventually, Ariana’s figured the recruits had seen enough. She shifted gears, her movements faster and sharper, each parry and counter more decisive. In a flurry of strikes, she disarmed Lamberto, twisted his arm behind his back, and forced him to his knees.

    “I yield,” Lamberto grunted, signaling his surrender.

    Ariana stepped back, lowering her training sword as she offered him a hand to help him up. “I think that covered everything,” she said with a mock bow. “Unless anyone thinks I missed something. Then we could do it again…”

    The recruits burst into cheers, their earlier skepticism replaced with certainty. The murmurs shifted; now, they were sure she was who they’d heard about.

    “No. No. That… won’t be necessary, Wolf,” Lamberto said as he stretched his arms. “Don’t you have work to do somewhere else?” he added, waving her off good-naturedly.

    “I’m always available for another demonstration,” Ariana quipped, making her way toward the office.

    “Wolf,” Linnea greeted her, looking up from a stack of papers as Ariana stepped in. “You embarrassing Lamberto out there?”

    “I tried not to,” The teasing warmth in Ariana’s voice faded as she stepped into the office, her expression sharpening. “We need to talk,” she said, her tone low but firm. The camaraderie from the sparring match lingered in the air, but it dissolved as Linnea’s gaze turned serious.

    Linnea tilted her head, her expression growing more serious. “What’s going on?”

    Ariana leaned against the desk, crossing her arms. “The transport we intercepted? Two Templars helped us and have now joined the Rangers,” she said, watching Linnea’s reaction carefully. “They’ll head to the manor after they see the mages we rescued safely to Markham.”

    “What? They… helped you?” Linnea’s tone was filled with surprise. “And they left the Templar Order?”

    “That’s not everything,” Ariana continued. “It seems there’s a mage-templar group within the Gallows plotting against Meredith. They want to turn the Gallows back into a regular Circle instead of the prison it is now. The group is still young, but from what the Templars told me, they don’t seek chaos. They just want Meredith gone and the abuses to stop.”

    Linnea sank back into her chair, her expression thoughtful. “Do you think it could be a trap?”

    Ariana glanced around the room, her gaze lingering on the maps, boards, and reports that covered every surface. She leaned back against the desk again, weighing her words. “Trap? No. Possibly risky? Yes,” she admitted. “If they don’t handle things right, it could make things worse and destabilize everything sooner. But if they’re genuine and we can coordinate with them… maybe it could help turn the tide.”

    Linnea leaned forward, her fingers steepled as she rested her elbows on the desk. “Helping them would mean putting ourselves directly in their crosshairs if things go wrong. Meredith’s not the sort to let an uprising pass quietly.” She shook her head, frowning. “Do we even know how many are involved?”

    “Not yet,” Ariana admitted. “The Templars who joined us are our only connection so far. If we’re careful, we can find out more without drawing too much attention.”

    Linnea sighed. “Careful isn’t something the Gallows is known for. If Meredith gets wind of this, even a rumor, it’ll turn into a bloodbath. You know that.”

    “I do,” Ariana said firmly. “Which is why we need to tread carefully. But think about it, Linnea. If this group succeeds… if we can help them… it’s not just Meredith who falls. It’s the foundation of her tyranny.”

    Linnea’s gaze hardened, her lips pressing into a thin line. After a moment, she nodded. “Alright. But we need more information before we do anything. If we move too soon, we’ll be walking into disaster.”

    Ariana straightened. “Agreed. I’ve asked Hawke to do some digging. The Templars that defected gave me a name, Ser Thrask, and apparently Hawke has worked with him before. She’ll let us know what she finds.”

    “Understood,” Linnea said, though her expression remained tense. After a moment, she added, “And Wolf? Be careful. If Meredith catches even a whisper of this, we might not have the chance to regroup.”

    Ariana gave a small, determined smile. “I’ll be careful. We all will. But right now that mage-templar group is at the highest risk. And let’s make sure no one hears about this from us.”

    Ariana ran a hand over the edge of the desk, her thoughts momentarily distant. “We’ve seen what happens when fear controls Kirkwall,” she said softly. “This time, we’ll make sure hope has a chance to fight back.”

    ~~~

    After reviewing all current operations with Linnea and stopping to talk with some of the new recruits, Ariana made her way to the Hanged Man. The sun was beginning its descent, casting long shadows across Lowtown as she wound her way through the familiar streets. She pushed open the heavy door of the tavern, the warm, lively hum of voices and clinking mugs washing over her as she stepped inside.

    Varric was in his usual corner, leaning back in his chair with a drink in hand, Bianca resting on the table beside him. He looked up as she approached, his ever-present smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. “Pup! You’re out early… or late. Depends on how you’re counting.”

    Ariana slid into the seat across from him, offering a faint smile. “Isabel kicked me out of the house.”

    Varric raised an eyebrow. “Kicked you out? Must have been some morning.”

    “She’s… upset,” Ariana admitted, running a hand through her hair. “About Cullen. About the lies. She said I need to decide which life I want to lead.”

    Varric’s expression softened slightly, though his tone remained light. “Sounds like Isabel’s getting tired of playing middle ground. Can’t say I blame her.”

    Ariana leaned back in her chair, her arms crossing. “She’s probably right, but I can’t tell him, Varric. It would destroy everything. He’d have to choose between me and his duty. It’s not fair to put him in that position.”

    Varric nodded slowly, swirling his drink. “You’re not wrong, Pup. The last thing Curly needs is more weight on his shoulders. Maker knows he’s carrying enough as it is.” He took a sip, his gaze steady on her. “But Isabel’s not wrong either. This? The lies, the secrets? It’s all going to boil over eventually. And when it does, everyone’s going to get burned.”

    Ariana’s jaw tightened, but she didn’t argue. The truth of his words settled heavily on her shoulders.

    Varric’s smirk returned, though it lacked its usual bite. “Well, if anyone can walk that tightrope, it’s you. Just don’t look down.”

    They talked and drank for hours, the conversation ranging from potential strategies to shared stories of past misadventures. By the time Ariana stood to leave, the tavern was buzzing with evening activity, the air thick with laughter and the smell of ale.

    As she stepped out of the Hanged Man, she almost collided with Michael, who was making his way toward the estate.

    “Ariana,” he greeted, his tone subdued. His arm was already out for her to take, a familiar gesture that she accepted without hesitation.

    “You look tired,” she said, studying his face. There was something more than exhaustion in his expression—a darkness, a weight.

    “Not here,” Michael said quietly, glancing around the dimly lit street.

    Ariana nodded, falling silent as they walked the rest of the way to the estate. Once inside, they joined Isabel and Emma for a quiet dinner, though Michael’s unease was palpable. Afterward, the two of them retreated to the courtyard, the cool breeze carrying the scent of the sea.

    As they entered the courtyard, Ariana felt a flicker of relief. Despite the day’s turmoil, Michael’s steady presence was grounding, like a reminder that not everything in her life was on the verge of unraveling.

    Michael sat stiffly, his hands clasped tightly in front of him, the tension in his shoulders visible even in the dim light. His jaw worked as though he was grinding his thoughts into silence, but his eyes betrayed the storm within. “The Gallows is… it’s a dark place, Ariana.”

    Ariana watched him carefully, her brow furrowing. “What happened?”

    “It’s not one thing,” Michael admitted. “It’s everything. The way the mages look at me… like I’m the enemy. Even when I try to be kind, they don’t trust me. It’s like they’re waiting for me to trap them. And the punishments… they’re so far beyond what’s reasonable. Minor infractions get…” He shook his head, his hands tightening into fists. “They’re terrified, Ariana. And I can’t blame them.”

    Ariana’s heart ached at his words. She reached out, placing a hand on his arm. “You’re in a difficult position, Michael. But you can help, even if it’s in small ways. Keep being kind. Show them that not all Templars are like the rest. If you see minor infractions, maybe you can… overlook them. Protect them from worse punishments.”

    Michael looked at her, his jaw tight. “You make it sound so easy.”

    “It’s not,” Ariana said softly. “But it’s something. And if you can earn their trust, even a little, it could make a difference.”

    Michael nodded slowly, though his frustration was still evident. “I’ll try. But it’s hard, Ariana. Every day, it feels like I’m walking a fine line. And I don’t know how long I can keep it up.”

    Ariana studied him, her expression thoughtful. She could see the cracks forming in his convictions, the doubt that lingered in his eyes. “Sometimes,” she said quietly, “it’s the ones walking the fine line who have the clearest view of both sides.”

    As the wind carried the scent of salt and distant waves, Ariana leaned back in her chair, watching Michael. He had been the dutiful Templar, the one who followed the rules without question. But now, he was changing, whether he realized it or not. And though the path ahead was uncertain, for the first time, she allowed herself to believe he might walk it with her.

    But not yet. She needed to watch, to wait. For now, she would let him find his own way.

    ~~~

    It had been a couple of weeks since Ariana intercepted the mage transport. The soft light of dawn filtered through the curtains, casting a warm glow over the room. Ariana sat at the desk by the window, one foot tucked up on the chair, her arms loosely wrapped around her knee as she gazed out at the quiet morning. Cullen’s shirt hung loosely on her frame, the sleeves rolled up to her elbows, the fabric carrying the faint, comforting scent of him.

    Her thoughts swirled as she absently traced patterns on the edge of the desk, the weight of recent weeks pressing heavily on her. The wooden desk littered with correspondence and reports. Her head tilted slightly as she read through a letter, the corners of her lips pulled tight in concentration.

    A knock at the door broke her concentration. “Come in,” she called, straightening slightly in her chair, setting down the letter.

    The door opened to reveal Cullen, his armor catching the soft light as he stepped inside. His serious expression softened as his eyes fell on her, and for a brief moment, a faint smile tugged at the corner of his lips.

    “You’re up early,” he said, his gaze flicking briefly to the shirt she wore.

    “So are you,” she replied with a small smile, lowering her foot and turning to face him fully. “Though I suppose that’s not unusual.”

    Cullen crossed the room, setting a folded report on the desk. “I need your opinion on something,” he said, his tone quieter than usual.

    Ariana arched an eyebrow, her curiosity piqued. “What’s troubling you?”

    He hesitated, his gaze flicking to the window before meeting hers again. “It’s about the Gallows,” he admitted, his voice low. “Specifically, how punishments are being handled for minor infractions.”

    Ariana’s expression sobered as she gestured for him to sit. “Go on,” she said, leaning forward slightly, her arms resting on the desk.

    Cullen settled into the chair across from her, his fingers brushing over the edges of the report. “I’ve received several reports detailing extended solitary confinement, denial of meals, even physical punishments for minor offenses. It’s… excessive. But I need to know if I’m overreacting.”

    Ariana unfolded the report, her hazel-green eyes scanning the lines of text. Her lips pressed into a thin line as she read, her fingers tightening slightly around the paper. “You’re not overreacting,” she said firmly. “This isn’t discipline—it’s cruelty.”

    Cullen exhaled, his shoulders slumping slightly. “That’s what I thought. But how do I address it without challenging Meredith directly? She’ll see any attempt at change as defiance.”

    Ariana set the report down, her gaze steady. “You can’t change Meredith overnight, Cullen. But you can start by protecting those under your command. Redirect punishments, reassign tasks—anything to mitigate the damage.”

    Cullen nodded slowly, his brow furrowed in thought. “Reassignments could work. If I frame it as improving efficiency, she might not question it immediately.”

    “I know Michael would probably love the chance to be in a position to help the mages.” Ariana said “He hates being feared.”

    “You’ve spoken to Michael?” Cullen asked, his brow furrowing slightly. “I didn’t realize he felt that way.”

    “I have, he’s… disillusioned,” Ariana replied, her tone softening. “He’s trying, Cullen. But he’s struggling. He believes in the ideals of the Order, but what he sees every day in the Gallows… it’s wearing him down. He hates the fear he inspires, and he hates feeling like he’s part of the problem.”

    Cullen’s expression grew heavier as he considered her words. “Michael’s frustration doesn’t surprise me,” he said after a moment, his voice quieter. “He’s always been more idealistic. But if even he’s questioning things, that says more about the state of the Gallows than anything else.”

    His gaze dropped to the desk, and his hands clasped tightly in front of him. “But even then, I hate how powerless it feels. I’m supposed to lead, to protect. And yet, every day, it feels like I’m just watching it all get worse.”

    “You’re not alone in this, Cullen,” Ariana said, her voice steady but filled with warmth. “You’re doing more than most, even if it doesn’t always feel like it.”

    He offered her a faint smile, the tension in his posture easing slightly. “Thank you,” he said quietly. “It helps to talk about it. To have someone I trust.”

    “You’ll always have me,” Ariana replied, her smile soft but resolute.

    Cullen stood, tucking the report back into his pouch. “I’ll think on what you’ve said. And I’ll speak with Michael.”

    Ariana rose as well, walking with him to the door. As he reached for the handle, he paused, glancing back at her. “You look good in my shirt,” he said, his voice carrying a touch of warmth and teasing.

    Ariana chuckled, her eyes sparkling. “I told you I was keeping it.”

    Cullen shook his head, a small, genuine smile breaking through his earlier seriousness. “I’ll see you later.”

    As the door closed behind him, Ariana returned to her desk, her fingers brushing over the stack of papers. For the first time that morning, the weight on her chest felt a little lighter.

    One day at a time, she reminded herself, her gaze drifting to the skyline beyond the window. One day at a time.

    ~~~

    Cullen’s boots echoed against the stone floor of the Gallows as he approached Knight-Commander Meredith’s office. The oppressive air of the fortress seemed heavier than usual, the weight of the intercepted transport incident lingering like a specter. Cullen had spent weeks trying to piece together the fragments of information surrounding the attack, but answers were few and far between.

    Meredith was already waiting for him, her posture rigid and commanding as always. Her sharp eyes locked onto him the moment he entered the room, and the squad of Templars stationed outside made it clear this was not a casual meeting.

    “Knight-Captain,” Meredith began, her voice as cold and precise as a blade. “It has been several weeks since the intercepted transport. I trust you’ve made progress in uncovering who was behind it.”

    Cullen stood at attention, his tone measured. “I questioned all Templars involved in the transport, Knight-Commander. Unfortunately, none had any further information to provide. They were as surprised as anyone by the attack and the defection of their comrades.”

    Meredith’s brow furrowed, her lips pressing into a thin line. “And the defectors? What did you learn of their motivations?”

    “From what I could gather, it appears the two defectors chose that moment to leave rather than planning the attack themselves,” Cullen explained. “The ambush seems to have been perpetrated by an unknown group. The Templars involved indicated that it was not an orchestrated betrayal from within the Order but an external intervention. The defectors took advantage of the chaos to escape.”

    Meredith’s eyes narrowed, and she began to pace slowly behind her desk. “So, you are telling me we now have rogue Templars among the populace and an unidentified group with the audacity to attack our transport. Who do you suspect orchestrated this?”

    Cullen hesitated, carefully choosing his words. “It may be related to one of the mages who were freed during the attack. However, neither of the mages in question has known family or close friends in the area that we could question. Their backgrounds provide no immediate leads.”

    Meredith stopped pacing, her gaze piercing. “And you have no other theories? No insight into who these attackers might be?”

    Cullen’s jaw tightened. “Not at this time, Knight-Commander. My men and I continue to investigate, but the attackers were skilled and left no identifying traces behind. They knew what they were doing.”

    Meredith’s expression hardened further, if such a thing were possible. “This is unacceptable, Knight-Captain. An attack on the Order cannot go unanswered. The fact that you have yet to produce results reflects poorly on us all. I suggest you redouble your efforts.”

    “Understood,” Cullen replied, his voice steady despite the growing tension in the room.

    Meredith’s tone turned icy as she added, “And I trust there will be no more unsanctioned absences on your part while this matter remains unresolved. Your duties are clear.”

    Cullen stiffened, the veiled accusation cutting deeper than he expected. “Of course, Knight-Commander. My focus remains on the Order.”

    Meredith studied him for a moment longer before nodding curtly. “See that it does. Dismissed.”

    Cullen turned and left the office, his mind churning as he replayed the conversation. The unknown group, the defectors, the mages freed in the attack—none of it aligned neatly. The more he thought about it, the more he realized how tenuous the situation was becoming. As he stepped back into the open air of the Gallows courtyard, the oppressive weight of Meredith’s scrutiny followed him, a constant reminder of how fine a line he was walking.

    ~~~

    Meredith waited until the echo of Cullen’s boots faded into silence before moving. Her posture remained rigid, her gloved fingers clasped tightly behind her back. The shadows of the Gallows flickered against the stone walls as the torches outside guttered in the wind. She stared at the heavy door, her sharp blue eyes narrowing in thought.

    He’s slipping.

    The thought festered like a wound. Cullen, once her most promising Knight-Captain, was no longer the man she had painstakingly molded. His resolve had softened, his loyalty fractured, all because of her. Ariana Trevelyan.

    Meredith exhaled sharply through her nose, the sound almost imperceptible in the stillness of the chamber. A noblewoman with no place meddling in the affairs of Kirkwall’s Order. Yet, somehow, Ariana had wormed her way into Cullen’s life, into his mind. Meredith saw the hesitation in his gaze, the cracks in his once-iron will. He was mine to shape, and now…

    Her lips pressed into a thin line as she turned away from the door, pacing behind her desk. She could not afford distractions—not now, with tensions between mages and Templars growing more volatile by the day. Cullen was supposed to be her right hand, her mirror, the one who would carry her vision forward. Instead, he was drifting, and Ariana was the root cause.

    Meredith stopped abruptly, her gaze sharpening as an idea crystallized. If Ariana’s presence was a distraction, it must be removed.

    “Knight-Lieutenant Aldric,” she called sharply.

    The door opened almost immediately, and a young Templar stepped inside, his posture stiff with discipline. His armor clinked faintly as he saluted. “Yes, Knight-Commander?”

    Meredith studied him for a moment, her piercing gaze unrelenting. Young. Ambitious. Eager to prove himself. He would do.

    “I have a task for you,” she said, her voice crisp and cold. “One that requires discretion and absolute loyalty.”

    The Knight-Lieutenant’s brow furrowed slightly, but he nodded. “Of course, Knight-Commander. What are your orders?”

    “You are to conduct a thorough investigation into Ariana Trevelyan,” Meredith said, her tone leaving no room for questioning. “I want to know every detail about her travel to Starkhaven around the time of the intercepted transport. Who she met with, why she went, and if there is any connection between her and the group responsible for the attack.”

    The Templar hesitated, a flicker of unease crossing his face. “Ariana Trevelyan? The noblewoman?”

    Meredith’s lips thinned. “Yes. Do you have an issue with the order, Knight-Lieutenant?”

    “No, Knight-Commander,” he said quickly, though the slight shift in his stance betrayed his discomfort. “I simply meant… should I report my findings to Knight-Captain Cullen once the investigation is complete?”

    Meredith’s eyes hardened, her tone dropping to a cold, deliberate edge. “No. Everything concerning Ariana Trevelyan is to be reported directly to me. Knight-Captain Cullen is not to be informed. Do you understand?”

    The Knight-Lieutenant swallowed hard but nodded. “Understood, Knight-Commander. I will begin immediately.”

    Meredith inclined her head slightly. “Good. Remember, Knight-Lieutenant, this task requires absolute discretion. Should I find that word of this investigation has spread, the consequences will be severe.”

    “Yes, Knight-Commander,” the Templar replied, his voice steady despite the tension in his posture. He saluted once more before exiting the office.

    As the door closed behind him, Meredith turned to the window, her hands once again clasping tightly behind her back. She gazed out over the Gallows courtyard, her expression cold and calculating.

    Ariana Trevelyan was a complication—one that Meredith intended to neutralize. If there was even the faintest connection between her and the intercepted transport, Meredith would expose it. And if not, she would find another means to discredit her. Ariana’s presence in Cullen’s life was a threat to the Order’s stability, and Meredith would not allow anyone to disrupt the balance she had fought so hard to maintain.

    Meredith’s gaze darkened, her mind sharpening with resolve. No one—no noble, no mage—will undermine the Order. And certainly not her.

  • Chapter 40 – Fractures beneath the surface

    3 – 7 Justinian 9:34

    The soft light of dawn crept into the room, spilling over the tangled sheets and casting a golden glow across the walls. Ariana sat up slowly, the heaviness of the night still lingering in her chest. She glanced toward Cullen, who was already awake, propped on one elbow, watching her with a mix of tenderness and reluctance. His hair was tousled, his face softened by the faint traces of exhaustion from a night spent talking about everything they rarely dared to speak aloud.

    “You don’t have to go yet,” he murmured, his voice rough with the weight of the morning. He reached for her, his fingers brushing lightly against her arm. “Stay a little longer.”

    Ariana smiled faintly, the corner of her mouth quirking upward. “If I stay, I’ll never leave,” she said, her tone warm but laced with an undercurrent of truth.

    “I wouldn’t mind that, we still have plenty of time,” Cullen replied, the teasing edge in his voice unable to mask the deeper emotion behind it.

    She laughed softly, the sound breaking through the heaviness like sunlight piercing a cloud. “You’re impossible,” she said, leaning down to kiss him. It was slow and deliberate, a moment she wanted to stretch forever.

    When she pulled away, his hand lingered on her wrist, his grip gentle but firm. “Be careful,” he said, his hazel eyes locking onto hers. The words were simple, but the weight behind them was anything but.

    Ariana nodded, pulling herself out of bed and crossing the room to gather her travel clothes. She donned the modest tunic and pants laid out from the previous evening, securing her boots with deft fingers. Finally, she threw on a dark blue cloak, its hood resting against her shoulders.

    As Ariana pulled her cloak around her shoulders, she glanced back at Cullen, his hair tousled, his expression soft in the morning light. A part of her yearned to stay, to let herself slip fully into the life they’d begun to build together. But another part, the part that burned fiercely beneath her calm exterior, couldn’t let go of the White Wolf. She didn’t want to. That part of her wasn’t just a duty—it was her freedom, her power, her purpose.

    The thought tugged at her like a half-forgotten melody, familiar and insistent. She loved Cullen deeply, but the quiet life he offered was only half of who she was. The other half lived in the shadows, where the White Wolf’s name still carried weight. She couldn’t give that up—not yet.

    Her smile wavered as she met his eyes, but she quickly steadied herself. This is who I am, she reminded herself. Both halves. He just doesn’t see all of me yet.

    She turned to face him, her smile soft but resolute. “I’ll be back in a few days,” she said lightly, though the ease in her tone felt like a lie even to her own ears.

    Cullen sat up fully, leaning against the headboard, his gaze following her every movement. “Promise me,” he said, his voice quieter now, “that you’ll take care of yourself. I need you to come back in one piece, Ari.”

    Her heart twisted at the way he said her name, at the vulnerability in his tone that he so rarely showed. She crossed the room in two steps, pressing a hand to his cheek and brushing a kiss against his temple. “I promise,” she whispered.

    When Ariana stepped closer to kiss his temple, Cullen caught her wrist before she could pull away, his grip gentle but firm. His thumb brushed over her pulse, lingering as though memorizing the beat. “I mean it, Ari,” he said, his voice barely above a whisper. “Take care of yourself.”

    She felt the slight tremor in his hand and met his gaze, her heart clenching at the unspoken fears reflected there. He didn’t ask where she was going or what dangers lay ahead; he never did. But the questions were in his eyes, the ones he didn’t want to voice because he feared the answers.

    “I will,” she whispered, covering his hand with hers. For a moment, they stayed like that, suspended in the quiet. Then, as if reminding himself, Cullen let her go, his hand falling back to his side reluctantly.

    She turned and stepped out the door, the weight of the moment pressing against her chest. By the time she reached the stairwell, her mask was firmly in place, but her heart still ached with the truth she couldn’t bring herself to tell him.

    The White Wolf had a mission, and the world outside demanded her focus, no matter what she left behind.

    ~~~

    They reached the mage transport by nightfall, the darkened sky shrouding their approach. Ariana crouched low among the trees, her dark blue cloak blending with the shadows as she surveyed the camp. A small fire crackled in the center, its light casting flickering silhouettes of armored figures. Ten Templars. Two chained mages. It was all as expected.

    Ariana’s breath caught as her gaze fell on the mages. They sat huddled together, their chains glinting in the firelight, their youth unmistakable. It wasn’t the Circle she resented—not entirely—but the inevitability of what awaited them in Kirkwall. Meredith’s shadow loomed too large, her paranoia suffocating. These mages wouldn’t find guidance or stability there; they’d find fear, and fear bred desperation.

    She adjusted her gloves, the leather creaking softly as she pulled them tighter. Her gaze swept the camp again, noting the positions of the guards, the patterns of their movements. Years of training had taught her to notice the smallest details—the way one Templar seemed to linger too long near the fire, the slight hesitation in another’s stride. These were not hardened warriors; they were soldiers following orders.

    Krieger’s voice echoed in her mind, sharp and commanding: “I can count on one hand the number who see the field the way you do”

    Valentina crouched beside her, whispering the latest report. “Keys are with the Knight-Lieutenant. The usual setup—two on patrol, the rest rotating in shifts. Mages are chained but calm. No sign of resistance.”

    Ariana nodded, her eyes never leaving the camp. “We wait until they’re asleep,” she said quietly. “We take the mages first. Disable the Templars—no killing.” Her voice was firm, leaving no room for argument.

    Valentina raised an eyebrow. “And if they fight back, Wolf?”

    “Disarm them, you’re good at that.” Ariana replied, her tone clipped. “Most are just doing their jobs. They’re not bandits or slavers. They don’t deserve to die for this.”

    The plan unfolded smoothly. By the time the first Templar stirred, the mages were already being escorted to safety, their chains unlocked with barely a whisper of sound. The Rangers moved like shadows, disabling their opponents with practiced precision. A quick strike to the back of the knee, a twist of an arm, and the Templars fell one by one without drawing their weapons.

    The Knight-Lieutenant’s eyes locked onto her, his sword half-raised. “The White Wolf,” he murmured, the disbelief in his voice giving way to guarded curiosity. Ariana tensed, her hand hovering near her dagger. Her heart pounded, her mind racing through contingencies. But then he lowered his weapon, the weight of his choice evident. “I’ve heard of you,” he said, his voice softer now. “You protect them.”

    Ariana’s daggers gleamed in the firelight as she stepped forward, her posture calm but commanding. “Who’s asking?,” she questioned, her tone even.

    For a moment, he hesitated, his grip on his sword faltering. Then, slowly, he lowered his weapon.

    “I’ve heard about you,” he said quietly. “They say you protect mages. That you’re… different.”

    Ariana’s expression didn’t change, but his words struck a chord. “If you know who I am, then you know this doesn’t have to end in bloodshed,” she said. “Help me get them to safety.”

    The Knight-Lieutenant’s shoulders sagged, and he nodded reluctantly. “Very well,” he said. “Meredith’s orders… they don’t sit right with me anymore.”

    Once the mages were safely escorted to the tree line, the Knight-Lieutenant and a younger Templar approached Ariana cautiously. Their weapons were sheathed, their hands raised in a gesture of peace, but their faces bore the weight of something much heavier: shame.

    “We want to help,” one of them said, his voice steady but quiet, as though he wasn’t quite sure the words were his to say.

    Ariana turned to face them fully, her cloak shifted lightly with the breeze, and the firelight from the camp cast long shadows across her face. Her gaze flicked between them, warm but piercing. “What?” she asked, her tone even but laced with suspicion. “Why now?”

    The Knight-Lieutenant stepped forward, his jaw set but his eyes conflicted. “Because we can’t keep pretending this is right,” he said, his voice hoarse. “We joined to protect people, not to shackle them, not to drag them to their deaths because of some Knight-Commander’s paranoia.” He gestured toward the camp, and his voice grew quieter. “This isn’t what the Order was meant to be.”

    Ariana studied him, her expression unreadable, before her gaze shifted to the younger Templar. He couldn’t have been much older than her. His hands trembled faintly at his sides, though he tried to hide it.

    “And you?” Ariana asked sharply. “Do you believe this, or are you just following him?” Her eyes darted toward the older Templar, and there was no warmth in her tone. “Because if you hesitate for even a second, you’ll be putting my people at risk.”

    The younger man’s throat worked as he swallowed, his voice soft but resolute when he spoke. “I believed in the Order,” he said, his words tumbling out. “I still want to. I thought we were doing good. I thought we were protecting people, keeping them safe. But… it’s not true anymore. Not here. Not under Meredith.” He shook his head, his voice cracking. “It’s not right. And I can’t be part of it.”

    Ariana observed them both for a moment. It was evident that this was a decision they had just made. Not a plan. “And what will you do after this?” she asked, her tone still sharp. “Desert the Order? Become fugitives? A Templar once told me it’s not that easy to leave the Order.”

    The Knight-Lieutenant’s shoulders sagged slightly, the weight of her words pressing down on him. “We don’t know,” he admitted. “But we can’t go back. Not after this. We’ll be hanged, we know that.”

    Ariana felt a wave of something she couldn’t quite name—empathy, perhaps, though it was intertwined with bitterness. She understood what it was to walk away from something that had once defined you. To abandon everything you’d been taught to believe in and carve out a new path, not because it was easy but because it was the only thing you could live with.

    For a long moment, she said nothing, her eyes scanning their faces. There was fear there, yes, but also something stronger. Resolve. She exhaled slowly, the tension in her chest easing just slightly.

    “You’re right about one thing,” she said at last. “You can’t go back. And if you stay here, if you stay in Kirkwall, Meredith will destroy you. But if you’re serious—if you’re ready to fight for something better—you have a place among the Silver Rangers.”

    The younger Templar’s eyes widened slightly, and he exchanged a quick glance with the older man. “The Rangers?” he asked hesitantly. “You mean… you’d take us?”

    “We protect people,” Ariana said simply. “Mages, innocents, anyone who needs it. If you’re willing to put your past behind you and fight for something better, we’ll take you.” She folded her arms, her eyes narrowing slightly. “But don’t mistake this for a reprieve. If you betray us, if you endanger the people we protect, there will be no second chances.”

    The older Templar nodded slowly, his expression grim but resolute. “We won’t betray you,” he said. “We wouldn’t be here if we weren’t ready to stand against her.”

    The younger Templar hesitated for a moment, then spoke, his voice quieter. “And… the lyrium?” he asked, the question clearly weighing on him. “If we can’t go back, we… we can’t function without it. Not for long.”

    Ariana nodded, her voice firm. “We’ll provide it. But know this: we don’t fight for coin or power. If you join the Rangers, you fight for the people who can’t fight for themselves. You fight to make things right.” She met their gazes steadily. “If that’s not something you can believe in, then walk away now.”

    The younger Templar’s shoulders straightened, and for the first time, there was a glimmer of hope in his eyes. “We’ll fight,” he said, his voice steady. “We’ll fight for something better.”

    The older man nodded in agreement, his voice low but sincere. “Thank you,” he said quietly. “For giving us a chance.”

    Ariana’s lips curved into a faint smile, though it didn’t quite reach her eyes. “Don’t thank me yet,” she said. “You’re in for a long road. When this is done, head to Redcliffe. I’ll send word ahead. There’s a place for you there.”

    The Templars exchanged a glance, then nodded in unison. As they turned to join the others, the older man hesitated. His hand lingered on the hilt of his sword, not in hostility but in thought. Finally, he turned back to Ariana, his expression shadowed with something deeper than regret.

    “There’s something you need to know,” he said, his voice low but steady. The other Templar paused mid-step, glancing between him and Ariana with wide eyes. “Consider it proof of our intentions… and a warning.”

    Ariana tilted her head, studying him with narrowed eyes. “Go on,” she said, her tone cautious.

    The Knight-Lieutenant’s shoulders straightened, the remnants of his former discipline still evident in his stance. “There’s a group,” he began, choosing his words carefully. “Templars and mages, working together. In secret.”

    Ariana’s heart skipped a beat, though she kept her expression neutral. “For what purpose?” she asked, her voice carefully measured.

    “To overthrow Meredith,” he said simply. “They believe the Gallows needs to return to what it was meant to be—a place of protection, not oppression. The mages want to remain in a Circle, but one that isn’t ruled by fear. And the Templars… we’ve seen what she’s become. What she’s turned us into.”

    “You’re telling me there’s a resistance within the Gallows?” Ariana’s voice was sharp, her mind already working through the implications. She crossed her arms, her eyes narrowing. “How do you know this isn’t a trap? How do you know Thrask can be trusted?”

    The Knight-Lieutenant held her gaze, unflinching. “I can’t give you guarantees, Wolf. But I’ve seen the way he looks at the mages. He doesn’t see prisoners—he sees people. He’s not like the others.”

    The Knight-Lieutenant nodded. “Yes. But it’s young, cautious. Everyone’s afraid—afraid of spies, of Meredith’s wrath, of what happens if they fail. They’ve been gathering information, slowly, but they haven’t taken action. Not yet.”

    “And how do you know this?” Ariana pressed.

    “I was approached,” he admitted. “Before this assignment. They wanted to know where I stood. I couldn’t commit—not then. But after tonight…” He glanced back at the other Templar, who nodded in quiet support. “I’ll vouch for them. They’re genuine. They want change, not chaos.”

    Ariana’s mind raced, the implications of his words sinking in. A group like this—inside the Gallows itself—could change everything. If they truly existed, if they were truly committed, it meant that even within Meredith’s fortress, cracks were forming.

    But cracks weren’t enough. Not yet.

    “Does Meredith know?” she asked, her voice low and urgent.

    “Not yet,” he replied. “But it’s only a matter of time. If you decide to get involved, be careful. They need help, but if Meredith finds out, it’s over—for them and for you.”

    Ariana nodded slowly, her mind already spinning with possibilities and dangers. “Thank you,” she said at last. “For the warning—and for your help tonight. How do I find this resistance?”

    The Knight-Lieutenant inclined his head, his expression solemn. “Find Ser Thrask, tell him I sent you.” he paused for a moment looking to towards the tree line “Thank you, White Wolf. For everything.”

    Ariana smiled “Just call me , Wolf. Everyone else does.” bowing her head slightly before continuing “When you get to the manor, look for Malcolm. He’ll understand what you need.”

    And with that, he turned and followed the other Templar toward the waiting Rangers. Ariana stood motionless for a moment, her thoughts a whirlwind of strategies and uncertainties. The Gallows, with all its darkness, might finally have a spark of hope within it.

    But hope alone wasn’t enough to win this fight. She knew that better than anyone.

    As the Rangers prepared to escort the mages and defecting Templars to safety, Ariana issued her final orders. “Take the mages to Markham. Speak to Frederick Decken, he’ll make sure they have a safe place at the Markham Circle—somewhere Meredith can’t reach them. After that, get the Templars to manor. They’ll be safe there.”

    Valentina stepped forward, her brow furrowed. “And you?”

    Ariana adjusted her cloak, the white fur catching the soft glow of dawn. “I need to get back to Kirkwall,” she said. “If Meredith or Cullen suspect anything, I need to be there to handle it.”

    Valentina hesitated, then nodded. “Understood.”

    As the group faded into the shadows, Ariana turned toward the forest, her mind heavy with the weight of what lay ahead. The Gallows were a fortress of oppression, but cracks had begun to form. She would find them, widen them, and let the light in. But the path forward was treacherous, and every step would demand precision, resolve, and sacrifice.

    The White Wolf had returned—and she wasn’t done yet.

    ~~~

    The familiar sights and sounds of Lowtown greeted Ariana as she walked through its winding streets. Despite the noise of merchants setting up their stalls and the chatter of early risers, an undercurrent of tension pulsed through the air. She felt it like a shadow trailing her—a reflection of the unrest simmering within Kirkwall’s walls. The Gallows loomed in the distance, its silhouette a constant reminder of the growing conflict.

    Ariana adjusted the hood of her cloak as she approached the Hanged Man, her steps purposeful but heavy with exhaustion. The raid had been successful, but the events of the last few days weighed on her. Still, she couldn’t afford to pause—not when there was more to unravel. If there truly was a resistance within the Gallows, it could either be the key to unseating Meredith or a spark that set the entire city ablaze.

    Inside Varric’s suite, the familiar warmth of the room greeted her. The dwarf sat at his desk, quill in hand, while Hawke lounged on the worn couch with her feet propped up on the table.

    “Well, if it isn’t the prodigal pup,” Varric said, glancing up from his work. “What brings you by today? Don’t tell me you missed us.”

    Ariana smiled faintly as she closed the door behind her. “Something like that,” she replied, shrugging off her cloak and hanging it by the door. “We need to talk.”

    Hawke sat up, her expression shifting from amusement to curiosity. “That doesn’t sound ominous at all,” she said dryly. “What’s going on?”

    Ariana moved to lean against the edge of the table, her hazel-green eyes flicking between them. “Have either of you heard about a resistance forming within the Gallows? A group of mages and Templars working together to… remove Meredith from power?”

    The room fell silent for a moment, the weight of her words settling over them.

    Hawke’s brow furrowed as she leaned forward, resting her elbows on her knees. “A resistance? Within the Gallows?” she repeated, her voice low. “That’s… ambitious, to say the least. Dangerous, too.”

    “Very dangerous,” Varric agreed, setting down his quill. “If it’s true, it could be the start of something big—or it could end in a bloodbath.”

    Ariana nodded, her expression grim. “That’s what I’m worried about. If Meredith gets even a hint of this, she’ll come down on them hard. And if they fail…” She didn’t finish the thought, but the implication hung in the air.

    Hawke’s gaze sharpened. “How much do you know about this group?” she asked. “Do they have numbers? Leadership? A plan?”

    “Not much yet,” Ariana admitted. “Just whispers from the Templars we encountered on the road. But the fact that they exist at all is… significant.”

    Varric leaned back in his chair, folding his arms across his chest. “Significant, sure. But also risky. If they pull it off, great—Meredith’s out, and maybe the Gallows can start to recover. But if they don’t? Meredith will use it as proof that both mages and Templars need even tighter control.”

    “That’s what I’m afraid of,” Ariana said quietly. “Which is why I need your help. I need to know more about this group—who’s involved, what they’re planning, if they’re even capable of succeeding.”

    Hawke arched an eyebrow. “And how do you propose we do that? March into the Gallows and start asking questions?”

    “Not exactly,” Ariana replied, a faint smirk tugging at her lips. “I did get a name—Ser Thrask. He was the one who approached the Knight-Lieutenant that told me about this. Start with him?”

    Hawke’s brow furrowed, her expression shifting from curiosity to recognition. “Thrask?” she repeated, her surprise evident. “Of course, that makes sense.” Her tone carried an edge of resignation, as though the realization came with an unwelcome weight.

    “It does?” Ariana asked, raising an eyebrow. “You know him?”

    “It’s a long story,” Hawke said, exhaling sharply. “But yes. He’s helped us on a few occasions, and we’ve helped him. His daughter was a mage, and he hid her from the Circle. She…” Hawke paused, her voice faltering briefly, the memory clearly heavy. “I couldn’t save her.”

    The regret in Hawke’s eyes was stark—an unspoken burden that lingered in the quiet that followed. It wasn’t a look Ariana often saw on her face, but it was one she recognized well. It mirrored the weight she carried herself, the regret of failures that never truly faded.

    “If you couldn’t save her, no one could have,” Ariana said softly, her voice steady but gentle.

    Hawke’s eyes flicked to her, and for a moment, their shared understanding passed unspoken between them. Varric, ever the observer, broke the silence with a quiet sigh.

    “Thrask, huh?” he said, leaning back in his chair. “That complicates things, but it also makes them interesting. The man’s got convictions, I’ll give him that.”

    Hawke nodded, her expression hardening. “I’ll see what I can find out,” she said firmly. “If he’s involved, he’ll know what’s happening inside the Gallows.”

    “And if he’s not?” Varric asked, his tone light but his eyes sharp.

    “Then we’ll know where we stand,” Hawke replied. “And we’ll find another way.”

    Ariana pushed off the edge of the table, her posture straightening as she prepared to leave. “Good,” she said. “For now, I’ll leave this in your hands. But if you need me—or the Rangers—you know where to find us.”

    “Always a pleasure, Pup,” Varric said with a faint smirk. “Try not to get into too much trouble before we call.”

    Ariana’s lips quirked into a wry smile. “No promises,” she replied before turning to Hawke. “You’ll let me know what you find?”

    “Of course,” Hawke said, her tone lighter now. “But don’t think this gets you off the hook. If we’re jumping into the fire, you’re coming with us.”

    Ariana chuckled softly, the tension easing just slightly. “Wouldn’t have it any other way.”

    As she pulled her cloak around her shoulders and stepped toward the door, she felt a flicker of something akin to hope. Whatever Thrask’s role in this resistance, Hawke and Varric would find the truth. And if the time came for the White Wolf to step out of the shadows again, she would be ready.

    ~~~

    The early morning light spilled across Cullen’s desk, catching on the scattered reports and glinting off the edge of his helmet resting nearby. He rubbed his temples, the fatigue pressing heavy against him. He hadn’t slept well—not last night, not for the last few days. In truth, sleep rarely came easy when he was alone. The nightmares never really left him. They lay in wait, clawing their way back into his mind the moment Ariana wasn’t there.

    With her, the nights were quieter. The haunting images of the demons and the screams that once felt inescapable seemed more distant when she was beside him. He could feel her warmth, hear her steady breathing, and know—without question—that she was safe, alive. That none of what the demons had shown him could touch her. But without her, the shadows closed in again.

    He exhaled, leaning back in his chair. The tension he’d carried during her absence had lessened when he received word late last night that she had returned to Kirkwall. The knowledge brought relief, but not enough to banish the gnawing worry that had taken root since she’d left for Starkhaven.

    He smiled faintly at the thought of seeing her tonight. He needed to hold her, to see for himself that she was unharmed. The mere thought of her was enough to ease the tightness in his chest—until the sharp knock at the door shattered his brief moment of peace.

    “Enter,” he called, straightening in his chair.

    A Templar stepped inside, saluting sharply before speaking. “Knight-Captain, there has been an incident with the mage transport from Starkhaven.”

    The words cut through Cullen like a blade. His breath stilled for a moment, and his mind raced ahead to the worst possibilities. Starkhaven… “What incident?” he demanded, his voice sharper than he intended.

    The Templar fumbled with a report in his hands, clearly uneasy. “They were intercepted… by a group of warriors. They freed the mages.”

    Cullen rose to his feet, his expression hardening. “What?” he said, gesturing for the document.

    As he read, the knot in his stomach tightened. The details were vague but damning. A well-armed group had executed the ambush with precision. The Templars guarding the transport were disarmed and restrained, though not so securely that they couldn’t free themselves after a short time. The mages had been freed without incident. Worse, two Templars had reportedly assisted the attackers and defected.

    The report described they were led by a woman in a dark cloak. None of the Templars could provide a name or a clear description of her face. What stood out, however, was her skill. The leader had never drawn her weapons, disarming or incapacitating her opponents with pure speed and precision.

    “Dismissed,” Cullen said, waving the nervous messenger away.

    The Templar’s relief was evident as he exited swiftly, leaving Cullen alone with the weight of the report.

    Cullen set the document down, his hand running through his hair as frustration bubbled to the surface. The defection of Templars was a direct attack on the Order’s morale, a wound that could fester if not addressed. If Templars lost faith in their mission, what hope did they have to hold their position in Kirkwall, let alone in the Gallows? It wasn’t just a logistical failure—it was a symbol of the Order’s fraying integrity.

    But as troubling as the raid was, another thought gnawed at the edges of his mind: the timing. The transport had been coming from Starkhaven. Ariana had just returned from there, supposedly on business for Varric. It was too convenient.

    Could she have been involved? Could the warriors have been Rangers?

    Cullen clenched his fists, forcing himself to breathe. He hated that the thought had crossed his mind, hated the tiny part of him that couldn’t dismiss the possibility outright. He still didn’t know the extent of her involvment with the White Wolf or the Silver Rangers. She claimed to have friends among them but could it be more than that?

    The thought twisted in his chest, sharp and unrelenting. He needed to see her, needed to ask her directly. Even as guilt clawed at him for suspecting her, he knew he couldn’t let this lie.

    He despised himself for even considering the thought, but doubt crept in like a shadow he couldn’t shake. She had told him she wasn’t involved, but how much of her life had he truly seen? Was it his duty to ask, or was it betrayal to even wonder?

    Cullen rose abruptly, grabbing his cloak. Whatever answers awaited him in Hightown, he had to have them. He needed to know. Not just for the Order, but for himself. And yet, the thought of what he might uncover left a cold knot in his stomach.

    ~~~

    By the time he reached her estate, it was still early. Isabel hadn’t even finished making breakfast yet. “Isabel, where is she?” Cullen’s tone was short, his frustration evident.

    Isabel almost flinched at his tone, which just made her cautious “Cullen, good morning” she said pointedly, clearly showing that he needed to correct his tone.

    “I’m sorry, Isabel. Good morning.” Cullen said, more softly this time though the edge of frustration still lingered “It’s… important”. He hated feeling this way. He hated the feeling of doubt, that he needed to question the woman he loved. But more than anything, he hated the thought that she could be working against him.

    Isabel sighed, studying him for a moment “She’s in the library,” she said giving him a knowing glance “But, Cullen… a conversation, not an argument” she reminded him obviously aware of where this was going.

    He took a deep breath, nodding to Isabel. He walked slowly to the library, willing himself to calm down, to let go of the frustration the report had caused him.

    Cullen hesitated just outside the library, his hand resting on the doorframe. This wasn’t how he wanted their morning to begin, but the questions clawed at him relentlessly. Every logical part of him screamed for patience, for trust, yet the doubts refused to quiet.

    As he reached the doorway, he caught sight of her curled up on one of the chairs by the fireplace, a book in her lap, and a cup of tea in her hand. He let himself just be captivated by her for a moment. Letting the sight of her still him like she always did. She was safe and unharmed.

    Almost as if she had heard his thoughts she suddenly looked up, her expression shifting quickly from surprise to joy as she realized it was him. Without warning, she immediately set her tea down and set the book aside jumping up from her chair and crossing the distance to him.

    “I didn’t think I’d see you this early” she said as she wrapped her arms around him.

    Cullen wanted to lose himself in her embrace, but he knew that if he did he wouldn’t be objective. Before she could even kiss him she grabbed her arms setting them back down at her sides “We need to talk.” his tone even but clipped.

    He watched as Ariana’s expression immediately turned to one of confusion and something else, fear maybe. He noticed the shift in her breathing, suddenly shorter, heavier breaths.

    She tilted her head slightly “Cullen, what’s wrong?” Ariana’s tone was laced with concern and uncertainty. She took a couple of steps away from him almost as if she was suddenly afraid of him, which felt like a knife through his chest.

    Cullen exhaled sharply, handing her the report. “A mage transport was intercepted,” he said, his hazel eyes locking onto hers. “By a ‘well-armed group and a woman in a dark cloak’.”

    Ariana’s gaze flicked over the report, her fingers gripping the edge a little too tightly. Her eyes moved rapidly, but Cullen caught the momentary pause—too brief for anyone unfamiliar with her to notice—as if she’d found something unexpected.

    “And you’ve come to me because…?” she asked, her voice steady, though Cullen caught a faint edge to it—something strained, like the words were harder to keep level than she wanted him to know.

    “Because I know you have friends among the Rangers,” Cullen replied, his frustration seeping into his tone. “And because you just came back from Starkhaven. That transport was coming from Starkhaven.”

    Ariana’s lips parted slightly, as though caught off guard. “I’m sorry,” she said, walking past him to the table and setting down the report. “Let me see if I understand this. Because I went to Starkhaven, you think I’m involved?” Her face displayed a mixture of confusion and anger.

    “I think you know who was.” Cullen said keeping his tone even, trying to avoid escalating seeing the expression on her face.

    Tears welled up in her eyes as she put her hands on the table, reading the report over again. She looked up, bliking to seemingly get rid of the tears. “I assume you think the Rangers did this?”

    “I do” Cullen replied giving no further explanation.

    “I see nothing about the Rangers in this report. But,” she paused a moment as if trying to compose herself “even assuming it was them, why would you think I knew anything about this? My friendship with the Rangers doesn’t mean I know their every move. I know about as much of their operations as I do about your daily duties as Knight-Captain—which is to say, nothing.”

    The logic of her words gnawed at him, even as doubt lingered. She was right, of course. Just as she wouldn’t be privy to his reports or the inner workings of the Order, there was no reason she would be privy to every move the Rangers made. But the timing, the location… it felt too deliberate to dismiss. “You expect me to believe that?” he asked, his voice rising slightly. “That you, of all people—”

    Ariana interrupted him before he could finish “Yes. I do expect you to believe me.” She said as she turned to look at him, the frustration and hurt in her tone evident “I also can’t help but notice that your report mentions two of your own Templars defected. Doesn’t it make more sense that they orchestrated this?”

    Cullen sighed. She was right. The report did indicate the Templars that defected helped them. Maybe if the Templars were that disappointed with the Order, with Meredith, they could have hired help. Or maybe…could the well-armed group have been more Templars?

    “Ari, you’re—” Cullen began to apologize but Ariana interrupted him before he could say anything.

    Ariana picked up the report from the table and slammed it against his chest as she walked towards the door “Good day, Knight-Captain” she said pointedly as she began walking towards the door “Let me know if there’s any other part of your job I need to do for you.”

    Cullen stood frozen as Ariana stormed toward the library door, the soft steps of her bare feet whispering against the rug. She was still in her blue house robe, the fabric trailing around her ankles, loose and familiar. He didn’t mean for it to go like this—Maker, this was not how he wanted to confront her. His heart sank as she reached the doorway.

    “Ariana, wait.”

    She ignored him.

    Before he could think better of it, Cullen strode after her, reaching out and catching her wrist. The motion was firm but careful, his gloved hand wrapping around her smaller one. Ariana stopped abruptly, her body tensing as she turned back to him. Her hazel-green eyes were alight with anger, confusion, and something else—hurt.

    “Let me go,” she said quietly, her voice trembling more than he expected. She tugged at her arm, though half-heartedly, as if she wasn’t certain whether she wanted him to release her or not.

    Cullen didn’t. “Ariana, please,” he said softly, the edge from earlier gone from his voice. His brows furrowed as he searched her expression. Maker, he hated seeing her like this—tears still shimmering in her eyes, her face pale from the heated exchange. The fact that he had been the one that caused this just made it that much worse.

    “I was wrong,” he said after a long pause, the words quiet but earnest. “I’m sorry.”

    Ariana froze. Her breath caught, her body still rigid in his grasp. She blinked, and for a moment, it was as if she didn’t know how to respond. Cullen took a breath, steadying himself. He had to say this right.

    “I wasn’t accusing you. Not really. I…” He exhaled sharply, his grip loosening but not releasing her wrist entirely. “I’ve been frustrated. The Order is… it’s fracturing, Ariana. Meredith…” He shook his head, as if even saying her name tasted bitter. “The situation has been spiraling out of control. And after the other day, blaming you was easier than… admitting the truth.”

    Ariana’s gaze softened, though her lips were still pressed into a thin line. She looked down, away from him, as if trying to compose herself. When she finally spoke, her voice was quieter, more fragile. “What truth?”

    Cullen’s gloved hand slid down her arm until his fingers brushed against hers. He didn’t know how to tell her everything—that he felt helpless in the face of Meredith’s iron grip, that every day his faith in the Order wavered further, or that part of him feared he was losing himself again. But this, he could give her.

    “That everything I’ve worked for… everything I’ve believed in… might not survive this city,” he admitted softly, his voice carrying a weight he hadn’t shared with anyone else. “And I can’t—I won’t—lose you too.”

    The words hung between them, heavy and raw. Ariana lifted her eyes to meet his again, and this time, the tears he’d seen earlier spilled over silently. She stopped trying to pull away, her shoulders slumping slightly as if the fight had gone out of her.

    “Cullen…” Her voice cracked faintly as she said his name, and that was all it took. He stepped closer, slowly, as if afraid she might retreat again. But she didn’t. Instead, Ariana closed the distance herself, leaning into him and letting her head rest gently against the hard plates of his chest armor.

    Cullen’s arms encircled her, the coolness of his armor contrasting with the warmth of her body. He felt her shudder slightly as her head pressed against his chest, her breath soft and uneven. The cool leather of his gloves pressed lightly against her back as he pressed his cheek to the top of her head, breathing her in, grounding himself in the warmth of her presence and the familiar scent of cinnamon. For the first time since entering the estate, he felt the weight on his chest begin to ease.

    They stood like that for what felt like forever, the silence between them no longer strained but comforting. Cullen ran a hand gently up and down her back, a soothing rhythm he hoped would steady her as much as it did him.

    “You’re right, you know,” he murmured after a while, breaking the quiet. “About the report. About… everything. I shouldn’t have brought it to you like that.”

    Ariana’s faint smile brushed against his chest. She didn’t lift her head, didn’t pull away, and for that, Cullen was grateful.

    “You’re a stubborn man, Knight-Captain,” she said, her voice muffled but tinged with that teasing warmth he had missed.

    He huffed a soft, relieved laugh. “So I’ve been told.” He hesitated a moment before adding with a wry smirk she couldn’t see, “Though there are probably parts of my job where I could use your eyes. You’d likely be better at it than I am.”

    Ariana lifted her head just slightly, her hazel-green eyes peering up at him with faint amusement. “Are you saying I should take over as Knight-Captain?”

    “Maker, no,” Cullen said quickly, a half-chuckle escaping him. “But I wouldn’t mind a second opinion on certain reports.”

    Her small smile widened briefly before she leaned back into him again, letting her forehead rest against his armored chest.

    Another silence followed, but this one was easy, filled only by the steady rhythm of their breathing and the faint crackle of the fire in the hearth.

    “I missed you,” Cullen said at last, his voice barely above a whisper. He hadn’t meant to say it aloud, but he wouldn’t take it back.

    Ariana’s arms tightened around him in response. “I missed you too,” she admitted softly.

    For a little while, neither of them moved. The early morning light spilling through the tall windows, illuminating the quiet sanctuary they had found within each other’s arms.

    Cullen sighed, reluctantly pulling back as much as he could bear. His hands lingered on her arms for a moment longer before he spoke.

    “I need to get back to the Gallows,” he said quietly, as if he hated the words himself. “But… I’ll try to be back tonight.”

    Ariana looked up at him, her expression still soft but concerned. “You don’t sound confident about that.”

    Cullen offered a faint smile that didn’t quite reach his eyes. “I’m not sure what the outcome of this report will be,” he admitted. “Meredith… will want answers. And she’ll want them now.”

    Ariana opened her mouth as if to speak, but she stopped herself, her expression clouded with worry. She nodded, reluctantly stepping back. “Be careful, Cullen.”

    “I will,” he promised softly. He hesitated before brushing his gloved fingers against her cheek, lingering for a heartbeat longer than he should have, before turning and walking toward the door.

  • Chapter 39 – The White Wolf Lives

    14 Bloomingtide – 3 Justinian 9:34

    Ariana was up before dawn most mornings now. It wasn’t just about training—it was about reclaiming the parts of herself she’d felt slipping away. The White Wolf couldn’t afford to fade, not when the world around her continued to grow more uncertain. The Silver Rangers needed their leader present, not tucked away in an estate pretending to be someone she wasn’t. And truthfully, she needed them too.

    Then, there were mornings like this one. Whenever Cullen stayed over, she never knew what the morning would look like. She certainly wouldn’t make it to the warehouse before dawn. Sometimes, they would still train together in the courtyard. She enjoyed training with him. It was different than with the Rangers. Certainly not as grueling, but aside from just getting to spend time with him, his skills were completely different and it pushed her in different ways. Even if she never let Cullen fully see the extent of her abilities.

    Then there were morning like today. The kind where he refused to let her leave the bed, not ready to let her go. They allowed themselves to get lost in each other’s embrace, sipping their coffee, just being who they were. Talking and teasing each other. Briefly allowing themselves to forget the world outside her window.

    Still, for the most part, she made a point to try never be too late to the warehouse. She wouldn’t give Valentina, Linnea, or Lamberto the satisfaction of teasing her—well, not more than they already did.

    When she finally made it to the warehouse, she found Valentina and Linnea sparring, the sharp sound of strikes echoing through the room. Lamberto was organizing equipment, though he gave her a brief nod when she walked in. It felt like stepping back into her old life, the one she missed more than she cared to admit.

    After a round of sparring with all three of them—a grueling session that left her ribs aching—Ariana found herself perched on a stack of crates, catching her breath. She wasn’t out of shape anymore, not like when she’d first started back up, but Maker, they were good.

    “Wolf, you daydreaming again?” Linnea’s voice cut through her thoughts, teasing but lighthearted.

    Ariana blinked, snapping out of her reverie. She leaned back against the crate, smirking. “Yes, well, after taking on all three of you today, I think I’ve earned a little daydreaming. Besides, I’m sitting right here. It’s not like anyone’s needed me for anything.”

    Linnea walked over, crossing her arms. “How’re the ribs feeling?”

    Ariana waved a dismissive hand. “Fine now.” She glanced around, her expression shifting to something more mischievous. “Are we going to eat soon? I’m starving.”

    “Are you ever not hungry, Wolf?” Linnea quipped, leaning against the crate beside her.

    “Sure,” Ariana replied without missing a beat. “Whenever I haven’t done anything all day, which hasn’t been the case for weeks.”

    “You getting tired yet?” Valentina chimed in from across the room, her tone smug. “Thinking about going back to the easy life of a noble?”

    Ariana shot her a mock glare, her lips twitching into a grin. “No. I am thinking we need to keep more food here. When did you all become so insubordinate?”

    “We’ve always been insubordinate,” Valentina said with a smirk. “You just got soft.”

    Ariana shrugged, unable to argue the point. She stretched her arms above her head, wincing slightly at the pull in her ribs. “But really, I’m starving. Can someone find some food anywhere in Lowtown?”

    Linnea raised an eyebrow, her tone laced with amusement. “You could just walk to the Hanged Man, you know. Varric’s probably there, and I’m sure Corff would be happy to feed you.”

    Ariana sighed dramatically, hopping down from the crates. “I miss Riley. You’re all terrible. Riley fed me without complaints.”

    Valentina and Linnea burst into laughter as Ariana grabbed her satchel and threw it over her shoulder.

    “Where are you going now?” Valentina called after her.

    “To find food and people who appreciate me,” Ariana called back over her shoulder, her tone teasing.

    “I’ll come with you,” Valentina said rushing after here

    As the door swung shut behind them, Lamberto and Linnea exchanged grins. It was good to have their commander back on a more regular basis. Ariana wasn’t just their leader—she was family. And for the first time in a long while, it felt like they were getting that family back.

    Ariana chuckled “So now that I’m leaving you want to come with me”

    “What can I say… I was hungry too.” Valentina quipped

    “And you couldn’t just get me the food and get yourself food?” Ariana chastised, though she didn’t truly mean it

    “You’ve gone soft, Wolf. Someone has to remind you what life is like” Valentina shot back

    The morning’s sparring session had been grueling but satisfying. Ariana exited the warehouse, rolling her shoulders to ease the tension in her muscles. Valentina walked beside her, her usual smirk in place as they made their way through Lowtown. The sun was climbing steadily, its golden light casting long shadows against the stone walls.

    “Maker, I’m starving,” Ariana muttered, adjusting her satchel. “I need food before I collapse.”

    “See? You’re soft,” Valentina teased, nudging her lightly. “A few rounds, and you’re already whining.”

    “Whining?” Ariana shot her a mock glare. “I could take you again right now, but I’m choosing not to because I’m gracious. Also, because I’m hungry.”

    Valentina laughed. “Sure, Wolf. Keep telling yourself that.”

    The banter eased Ariana’s mood, though she remained alert as they navigated the winding streets of Lowtown. She knew the routes well enough to avoid most trouble, but there was always the chance of crossing paths with someone she didn’t want to see at the wrong time—like Cullen.

    Her thoughts turned sharply to reality when they rounded a corner and nearly collided with him.

    “Cullen,” Ariana said, her surprise barely masked. His sharp hazel eyes swept over her, then to Valentina, lingering with a flicker of recognition. His posture stiffened, and Ariana knew immediately this wasn’t going to be a pleasant encounter.

    “I thought you were at the Gallows all day, I hadn’t expected to see you,” she said with a warm smile. Then, with a teasing edge, she added, “Unless you were thinking about coming by earlier today.”

    As soon as the Templars that had been with him left, Cullen’s demeanor shifted. He stepped closer, his hand reaching out to grab her arm gently but firmly, guiding her into a nearby alley. His voice, low but edged with tension, cut through the air. “What are you doing here, Ari?”

    “It’s not strange for me to be in Lowtown, is it? I was heading to the Hanged Man” she said quickly, her tone light as she attempted to diffuse the tension.

    “It’s not where you are,” Cullen replied, his voice clipped. “It’s where you’re coming from.”

    Ariana tilted her head, her lips curving into a faint smile. “The warehouse district? You’ve seen me down here before. I’ve told you I check on shipments now and then.”

    “And her?” Cullen asked sharply, his gaze shifting to Valentina. “Why is she with you?”

    Valentina’s hand drifted toward her daggers, but Ariana motioned subtly, silently urging her to stand down. “She’s a friend,” Ariana said evenly. “One of the people who saved me during the Blight, actually.”

    Cullen’s jaw tightened, his sharp gaze cutting back to Ariana. “I’ve seen her before,” he said, his tone laced with suspicion. “At the docks a few months ago and again during the Qunari uprising. Always standing between me and the White Wolf. Now, she’s here with you.”

    Ariana’s heart sank, but she kept her expression neutral. “She’s passing through Kirkwall,” she replied, her tone calm. “We’ve kept in touch since the Blight. Is that really so strange?”

    Cullen’s eyes narrowed. “So the Rangers have been here in Kirkwall, and you knew?” His voice was low, but the accusation was clear.

    Ariana opened her mouth to respond, but Cullen shook his head sharply, cutting her off. “You knew,” he said again, his tone growing heavier with disappointment. “And you didn’t tell me.”

    “Cullen,” she said softly, taking a step closer. “It’s not like that. I—”

    “Enough.” His voice was quiet but firm, carrying a weight that stopped her mid-sentence. He exhaled sharply, running a hand through his hair. When he spoke again, his voice was softer, but the hurt in it was unmistakable. “Is this what it will always be? Another secret? Something you’re orchestrating, trouble you’re getting into that you won’t tell me?”

    Ariana opened her mouth to retort, but he pressed on, his gaze flicking back toward the docks. “I know… I can’t imagine what you did to survive. What it must have taken to make it through a Blight, alone.” His voice cracked slightly, but he steadied himself, meeting her gaze. “I just wish that whatever it was didn’t have to live in the space between us now. Whatever it is, please… just be careful.”

    Ariana’s chest tightened. She could see the pain in his eyes, the strain of her lies and half-truths weighing on him. For a moment, she wanted to tell him everything—to explain who she was, what she was doing, and why she had to keep it from him. But the words wouldn’t come.

    Cullen studied her in silence, then finally shook his head. “Be careful, Ari,” he said, his tone weary but resolute. Without waiting for her response, he turned and walked away, his cloak sweeping behind him as he disappeared around the corner.

    Ariana stood rooted in place, watching Cullen’s retreating figure as his words carved into her like blades. Be careful. He might as well have said goodbye.

    Her chest tightened as frustration bubbled up, threatening to spill over. She clenched her fists, her nails digging into her palms as she fought to keep her composure. “Wolf?” Valentina’s voice cut through her spiraling thoughts, sharp but concerned.

    “I’m fine,” Ariana replied, her voice taut. “Let’s just go.”

    Valentina fell into step beside her, quiet but watchful. As they wove through the winding streets of Lowtown, the city’s usual hum of life felt distant, muted. The weight of Cullen’s disappointment clung to her, each step heavier than the last.

    She hadn’t meant for this to happen. Maker, she hadn’t wanted this—this growing chasm between them, built on half-truths and omissions. Yet every time she tried to protect him, she seemed to push him further away.

    As they neared the warehouse, Valentina broke the silence, her voice low but firm. “You know this can’t last, right?”

    Ariana glanced at her, her brow furrowing slightly. “What can’t last?”

    Valentina shrugged, her smirk softened by a rare note of seriousness. “Playing both sides. Hightown noble one day, White Wolf the next. Sooner or later, the walls between those lives are going to come crashing down.”

    Ariana’s steps faltered for a fraction of a second, her jaw tightening. “I’ve managed so far,” she said evenly, her tone guarded.

    “For how much longer?” Valentina countered, her gaze sharp but not unkind. “You’re good, Wolf, but even you can’t keep this up forever. You knew that when you started.”

    Ariana didn’t answer, her lips pressing into a thin line as they reached the warehouse door. She hesitated for a moment, Valentina’s words cutting deeper than she wanted to admit.

    “I’ll deal with it,” she said finally, her voice quieter now, but resolute.

    Valentina sighed softly, stepping past her and pushing the door open. “You’d better,” she said over her shoulder. “Because the longer you wait, the harder it’s going to hit when it all comes crashing down.”

    Ariana followed her inside, the familiar scent of wood and steel offering a fleeting sense of comfort. But as the door shut behind them, Valentina’s words lingered, heavy in the air.

    She had always known the truth of it, even if she hadn’t wanted to face it. The life she was leading wasn’t sustainable. And the cracks in the facade were already beginning to show.

    ~~~

    Cullen’s boots echoed against the cobblestones as he made his way back to the Gallows, his thoughts heavy and tumultuous. The usual bustling noise of Kirkwall seemed distant, muffled by the weight of the conversation he’d just had with Ariana. The cool morning air did little to clear his mind, his focus consumed by the unsettling questions she had left behind.

    It wasn’t just Ariana’s evasiveness—it was the stark realization of how much he didn’t know. He’d long suspected she kept secrets, but now the depth of them loomed before him like a shadow he couldn’t outrun.

    She rarely spoke of her time in Ferelden, and when she did, her stories were little more than fragments—a vivid inn she had stayed at, a chance meeting with a wandering merchant. They were safe, fleeting glimpses that skirted the edges of what he truly wanted to know: how she had survived the Blight, and who she had become in its shadow.

    She had been just a girl when he last saw her at Lake Calenhad. Scared, defiant, and determined not to let her life be dictated by anyone. And yet, when she arrived in Kirkwall years later, she was so different. That determination was still there, but it had sharpened into something more focused, more relentless. Reckless, he might have said before—except recklessness didn’t quite fit.

    Recklessness implied a lack of thought, a disregard for consequences. But Ariana wasn’t reckless. She was deliberate, calculating even, and Cullen couldn’t decide if that made her actions more or less dangerous.

    And today, with that woman at her side…

    Cullen’s jaw tightened. He had seen her before, during the Qunari uprising, standing between him and the White Wolf. And again at the docks, her sharp eyes tracking him like a hawk. The way she moved today, walking beside Ariana with the ease of a trusted companion, spoke volumes. This wasn’t just someone passing through Kirkwall.

    He clenched his fists, the memory of their last encounter flashing through his mind. The slavers on the Wounded Coast. Ariana had been unarmed, yet she moved like a predator, her strikes efficient and lethal. She hadn’t hesitated. There had been no doubt in her movements, no fear. Just precision.

    That wasn’t something one learned from mere survival.

    Those moments had shown him how capable she was—but they had also left him wondering. Who had taught her to fight like that? Who had turned a frightened, defiant girl at Lake Calenhad into someone who could stand shoulder to shoulder with the likes of Hawke and Varric?

    And then there was the Qunari uprising. Cullen’s chest tightened as he thought of that night.  Ariana had nearly died during that chaos. She had thrown herself into the fight without hesitation, as if she didn’t know how to do anything else. One thing he realized now was that he didn’t know just how many Qunari Ariana had cut through. He hadn’t thought about it because of her injuries, but if she fought through Kirkwall alone that night and survived… that was more than most Templars and City Guard had been able to do.

    Unless she didn’t face them alone. The White Wolf.

    The name echoed in his mind, heavy with suspicion and a growing unease. He remembered the fight at the docks—how the White Wolf moved with precision, their strikes calculated and deliberate. At the time, he had been in awe of their skill, the way they commanded the battlefield without hesitation. But now, those memories intertwined with images of Ariana—her stance during sparring sessions, the way she shifted her weight before striking. Cullen could see it clearly: the echoes of the White Wolf in her stance, her strategy, her calculated adaptability.

    It wasn’t just a coincidence.

    The movements were too similar, the foundation unmistakable. The White Wolf’s technique was more refined, but he could see the echoes of it in Ariana’s form. If the White Wolf wasn’t a distant figure she admired, then who were they to her? A mentor? A savior?

    He stopped in his tracks, his breath catching as the pieces began to fall into place. If Ariana had trained under the White Wolf, then she wasn’t just connected to the Rangers—she was deeply entwined with them. The woman he loved, the one who had fought beside him and shared his bed, had a life he could barely comprehend. And yet, she had kept it from him.

    Why?

    Mercenaries can’t be trusted.

    His own words echoed in his mind, sharp and unforgiving. He had dismissed her, challenged her convictions, and unknowingly reinforced the wall she had built between them. She had tried to tell him, to bridge the gap, but his reaction had likely driven her further into secrecy.

    His chest tightened as guilt seeped in. He had wanted to protect her, to keep her from danger, but in doing so, had he only pushed her away? Had he made it impossible for her to trust him with the truth?

    If Ariana had trained under the White Wolf, then her connection to the Rangers ran far deeper than he had realized. And if she truly was a part of that world, he didn’t know how to reconcile it with the woman he loved.

    But one thing was clear: she wasn’t just the defiant girl he had saved all those years ago, nor was she simply the woman who had stolen his heart. She was something more—someone shaped by battles and shadows, by alliances he could barely comprehend.

    And as much as it scared him, Cullen knew one thing with certainty: he couldn’t lose her again. But to protect her, he needed to understand her.

    Even if the truth unraveled everything he thought he knew about her—and himself.

    ~~~

    The warehouse was quieter than usual when Ariana stepped inside, her footsteps echoing faintly in the cavernous space. She didn’t stop to greet anyone, her gaze locked ahead. Her heart felt like a lead weight, her mind a whirlwind of anger, frustration, and pain. The memory of Cullen’s disappointment was fresh, and it stung sharper than any blade. But it wasn’t just him—she was furious with herself. For the lies, for the carelessness, for the pain she had caused.

    Without a word, she crossed the room to the training area, her hands moving with mechanical precision as she grabbed three wooden swords from the rack. Linnea and Lamberto, standing nearby, fell silent as they noticed her storm past, their conversations forgotten. Valentina, trailing behind Ariana, shot them a knowing glance. Something had gone wrong.

    Ariana turned sharply, throwing a sword to each of them before tossing one to Valentina. They caught the weapons on instinct, their expressions shifting from confusion to wary understanding as they registered the fire in her eyes.

    “Let’s go,” Ariana said curtly, her voice brooking no argument.

    Lamberto raised an eyebrow, exchanging a glance with Linnea. “You’re serious?” he asked, though he already knew the answer.

    “Does it look like I’m joking?” Ariana snapped, her tone sharp enough to cut.

    Linnea arched an eyebrow, her smirk subdued but present. “You’re angry,” she observed, her voice calm but not without a hint of curiosity. “What’s this about, Wolf?”

    Ariana’s hands tightened on the wooden sword, her knuckles white. “Are we doing this, or are you going to stand there all day?” she growled.

    Linnea sighed, stepping forward and adjusting her grip on the sword. “Alright, Wolf. But don’t cry when we break you.”

    “Try it,” Ariana shot back, stepping into the center of the training area, her stance already shifting into readiness.

    The three circled her, each taking measured steps. Lamberto moved first, feinting high before aiming a sharp strike at her side. Ariana didn’t flinch.

    Don’t think, Ariana. Act.

    The words echoed in her mind, the voice as sharp as ever. Her body moved before her thoughts could catch up, sidestepping the strike and bringing her own sword down to tap Lamberto’s wrist, forcing him to retreat. Valentina lunged in next, her strike more aggressive, but Ariana spun past her with fluid precision, her blade sweeping toward Valentina’s side.

    Focus, Ariana. You’ve got the instincts.

    The sparring intensified. Linnea joined the fray, her movements sharp and probing, testing Ariana’s defenses. But Ariana wasn’t just defending—she was hunting. Every step, every strike was calculated, her focus honed to a razor’s edge. She blocked Linnea’s strike with a harsh parry, forcing her opponent to stumble back.

    You don’t fight to survive, Ariana. You fight to win.

    Her breath came in sharp bursts, but she didn’t falter. When Valentina tried to flank her, Ariana pivoted and caught her blade mid-swing, twisting it free and disarming her with a fluid motion that left Valentina scowling. Lamberto came at her again, his movements heavier but powerful. Ariana ducked beneath his swing and swept her leg out, knocking him off balance. He landed with a thud, muttering a curse under his breath.

    “Too slow,” Ariana hissed, her voice cold and clipped. Her ribs ached, her muscles burned, but she pushed through it. She needed this. She needed to feel alive again.

    Linnea and Valentina exchanged a quick glance, their expressions hardening. They moved in unison, Valentina striking high while Linnea swept low. Ariana’s body twisted, narrowly avoiding the coordinated attack.

    What’s the point of speed if you can’t predict your enemy’s next move?

    The words drove her forward. She caught Linnea’s low strike with her blade, deflecting it, while stepping into Valentina’s guard and shoving her back with her shoulder. Valentina stumbled, just long enough for Ariana to press her advantage.

    “She’s fast today,” Linnea muttered under her breath, her tone laced with a hint of disbelief.

    “Fast?” Valentina shot back, picking up her sword. “She’s alive again.”

    The heat of exertion blurred the edges of her thoughts, but it wasn’t enough to drown the nagging doubts that clung to her. Cullen’s voice echoed in her mind, the weight of his hurt and confusion pressing against her resolve.

    The sparring intensified. Ariana moved with a ferocity and grace that seemed almost otherworldly, her movements a seamless blend of instinct and precision. Every strike she made was calculated, every dodge perfectly timed. Her opponents were holding back initially, worried about pushing her too hard after the past few months.

    But it became clear almost immediately that they didn’t need to hold back.

    The woman in front of them wasn’t the Ariana Trevelyan who had been growing comfortable in Hightown, grappling with courtly politics and the trappings of nobility. This was the White Wolf, the leader who had carved out a name for herself in blood and fire, the one who had once stood on the edge of death and refused to fall.

    Valentina adjusted her stance, lunging forward with a more aggressive strike. Ariana dodged smoothly, slipping past the attack and tapping Valentina’s shoulder with the flat of her hand.

    “Try again,” Ariana said, her voice cold and clipped.

    Linnea swung in next, testing Ariana’s reactions with a feint followed by a low sweep. But Ariana wasn’t fooled. She leapt over the sweep and retaliated with a sharp jab that forced Linnea to stumble back.

    The clash of wood on wood filled the warehouse, each sound a testament to Ariana’s relentless determination. By the end, sweat dripped from her brow, her breath coming in harsh gasps. But her eyes were sharp, burning with an intensity that left no room for doubt. She disarmed Valentina once more, forced Linnea into retreat, and ended with Lamberto on his knees, his weapon knocked to the floor.

    Ariana countered everything they threw at her. The sparring match was fierce, but it was clear who was in control.

    By the time they stopped, all four of them were breathing hard, sweat gleaming on their brows. Ariana lowered her hands, her chest heaving, but her eyes were sharp, burning with an intensity that made Valentina, Linnea, and Lamberto pause.

    “Better?” Valentina asked, her tone cautious but not unkind.

    Ariana nodded curtly, her lips pressing into a thin line. “Better,” she said, though her voice betrayed a lingering edge of frustration.

    The Rangers said nothing more, their silence filled with understanding. They didn’t need to speak; they could see it. Ariana wasn’t the noblewoman of Hightown or the White Wolf of legend. She was both, and neither, and something in between. But above all, she was theirs—and that was enough.

    As she wiped the sweat from her brow and leaned against the training rack, a flicker of clarity broke through the haze of her frustration. She wouldn’t let her doubts or mistakes define her. She had a responsibility—to herself, to the Rangers, and to those who relied on her.

    Whatever storm lay ahead, she would face it head-on. The White Wolf wasn’t gone. She was still here. She always would be.

    ~~~

    The warehouse was dimly lit, the faint glow of lanterns casting long shadows across the crates and training equipment. Ariana remained seated at the makeshift planning table, her fingers idly tracing the grain of the wood as she listened to Linnea’s report. She was tired, more mentally than physically, but the thought of returning home—of putting on the facade of Ariana Trevelyan, the noble—felt heavier than the weight of her exhaustion.

    “They’re about three days out,” Linnea said, her voice steady but tinged with curiosity. “What do you want to do?”

    Ariana leaned back in her chair, exhaling slowly. Her mind raced, calculating routes, estimating time, and considering contingencies. “We need to intercept them as far from Kirkwall as possible,” she replied. “If we leave at dawn, we should be able to reach them by the end of the day—still two days from Kirkwall and any potential Templar reinforcements.”

    Linnea nodded, but before she could respond, Lamberto interjected, his arms crossed. “We? You’re not sending out a squad?”

    Ariana’s sharp gaze flicked to him, a faint smile playing on her lips. “You said ‘a couple of transports.’ How many Templars are we looking at?”

    “Scouts are reporting almost ten,” Linnea answered.

    “Then, yes,” Ariana said firmly. “I’ll need a squad.”

    Her words hung in the air, heavy with finality. The three exchanged glances, and then Valentina’s grin broke the silence. “So, the Wolf’s finally coming out of her den.”

    Ariana chuckled softly, the sound dry but genuine. “Maybe more like peeking. But if you want to frame it that way…” She let the sentence hang, shrugging lightly. “I won’t stop you.”

    Linnea tilted her head, her sharp eyes narrowing. “What’s really going on, Wolf? You don’t usually seem this… tense.”

    Ariana sighed, leaning forward to rest her forearms on the table. “The shadows,” she said softly, her voice tinged with weariness. “I’m tired of them.”

    The words hung in the still air, and no one asked her to elaborate. They didn’t need to. The shadows weren’t just the places they moved through to avoid detection—they were the weight of her secrets, the tightrope she walked between Hightown’s glittering pretense and the deadly reality of the Rangers’ work. They all felt it, but for Ariana, it had become a suffocating burden.

    After a pause, she straightened, the faintest edge of determination returning to her expression. “Prep a squad,” she instructed, her tone leaving no room for argument. “Have them meet me outside the Hightown gates first thing.”

    Valentina, Linnea, and Lamberto nodded in unison, already moving to gather what they needed. Ariana rose from her seat, grabbing her cloak and satchel in one fluid motion.

    “Wolf,” Valentina called after her as she reached the door. Ariana paused, glancing back. “It’s good to have you back.”

    Ariana smiled faintly, the expression not quite reaching her eyes. “We’ll see if I can keep up,” she replied, her tone laced with wry humor.

    As she stepped into the cool night air, Ariana felt a flicker of relief. The plan gave her something tangible to focus on, a purpose beyond the turmoil in her heart. But as her boots echoed softly against the cobblestones of Lowtown, she knew the hardest part of the night still lay ahead. Isabel would likely be waiting for her, as she always did when Ariana returned late. And tonight, like so many others, Ariana wasn’t sure she could hide the weight of her burdens from the person who knew her best.

    ~~~

    The late-night silence of the Trevelyan estate felt heavier than usual as Ariana rounded the corner into the kitchen, her words rushing ahead of her. “Sorry I’m late. Needed to handle something. Can you pack me a bag? I leave at dawn—”

    She stopped abruptly. Isabel stood by the counter, her sharp green eyes fixed on Ariana with a mix of concern and irritation, but it wasn’t just Isabel who made her falter. Cullen sat at the table, his posture rigid, his hazel eyes dark with unreadable emotion. The tension between them was immediate, like a cord pulled too tight.

    “Where have you been, child?” Isabel’s sharp tone cut through the tension like a blade.

    Ariana hesitated, glancing between the two of them. “The Hanged Man,” she said quickly. “Catching up with Varric.”

    “So you ate, then?” Isabel pressed, her brow furrowing as she studied Ariana more closely. It was clear that something wasn’t adding up, and Ariana knew it.

    “Not really, no,” Ariana replied, her voice trying for lightness but faltering. “I could still use some dinner.”

    Isabel gave her a hard look but finally nodded. “Very well. Sit down. I’ll get your food ready.” She busied herself in the kitchen, though her gaze flicked to Ariana now and then, still skeptical.

    Ariana dropped into a chair across from Cullen, feeling his eyes on her. She tried not to let her unease show, but the way his gaze lingered told her he wasn’t buying her story.

    “You’ve been there all day?” Cullen asked, his tone neutral, though there was a sharpness underneath. “Because you look like you’ve been in a fight.”

    Ariana’s heart sank, but she forced herself to smile. “Around Lowtown mostly,” she said, her tone breezy. “Not a fight. A few sparring rounds with Isabela…we may have gotten carried away with it. She’s certainly not one to back down.”

    The lie burned her more than she expected, and for a moment, she couldn’t meet his eyes. It was subtle, but she could feel the weight of his disappointment.

    Cullen leaned forward slightly, his hands clasped on the table. “You’re leaving?” he asked, his voice quieter now, tinged with something she couldn’t quite place.

    “Only for a few days,” Ariana said quickly, keeping her tone as soft and reassuring as she could manage. “Just going to Starkhaven.”

    “What’s in Starkhaven?” Cullen pressed, though he immediately seemed to regret the question, as if expecting no real answer.

    “A favor for Varric,” she lied smoothly. “He needs some support from nobility to close a business deal he’s been working on.”

    Cullen’s expression hardened slightly, and before she could say more, he stood abruptly. “I should let you get some rest, then,” he said, his voice strained. “I suppose…I’ll see you when you get back.”

    He turned toward the door, and Ariana felt the pain from this morning all over again like a knife her chest. The knot in her throat tightened as she watched him walk away, the man she loved slipping further from her with every step. Isabel turned, catching her eye with a knowing look that spoke volumes without a word.

    Ariana bolted up from her seat. “Cullen, wait!” she called, her voice breaking slightly as she ran after him, catching him in the hallway. She grabbed his wrist, stopping him in his tracks.

    “Talk to me. Don’t leave like this,” she pleaded, tears brimming in her eyes.

    Cullen turned slowly, his expression pained as he met her gaze. “Ari…I…”

    “Stay,” she said, her voice softer now, but no less insistent. It wasn’t a question—it was a plea. “It’s too late to go back to the Gallows.”

    He hesitated, his eyes searching hers as if weighing his next words. Finally, he nodded, and his hand moved to her waist, pulling her close. Ariana wrapped her arms around his neck, and he rested his forehead against hers. For a moment, neither spoke, the silence between them heavy with unspoken emotions.

    “I should have waited for you,” Cullen finally said, his voice barely a whisper. “I should have believed that you were alive.”

    Ariana froze, his words catching her off guard. Was he talking about the Blight? Did he blame himself for her years in Ferelden?

    “Cullen, you didn’t—” she began, but he cut her off.

    “I promised you that we would face it together, and instead I left you to face that alone,” he continued, his voice breaking slightly. “I escaped to Kirkwall. I will never know what it took for you to survive because I wasn’t there. I have no right to demand of you now that you relive it just to tell me.”

    Tears spilled over her cheeks, but she wouldn’t let him carry this guilt. She reached up, cupping his face as she kissed him, pouring every ounce of love and desperation she felt into it. At first, he hesitated, but then his arms tightened around her, as if anchoring himself to her.

    When they finally pulled apart, she rested her hand against his cheek, her voice steady despite the tears. “And I asked you to survive. You did what you had to as well. If you had stayed behind, there’s no guarantee you would have survived. And I would rather live those years over a thousand times than risk losing you to the Blight.”

    Cullen stared at her for a moment, his hazel eyes shining with emotion. Without another word, he kissed her again, this time slower, more deliberate, as if grounding himself in her. Then, without a word, he lifted her effortlessly and carried her toward her room. The door closed softly behind them, and for the rest of the night, they let the world fall away, holding onto the only certainty they had: each other.

    ~~~

    The room was silent except for the sound of their steady breathing, but Ariana’s peace didn’t last long.

    In her dreams, she was back there—tied to that post. The biting cold made her shiver, and every nerve screamed in pain. Krieger stood before her, his cruel laughter ringing in her ears as he delivered cut after cut. She tried to scream, to fight, but her voice wouldn’t come. It was unbearable.

    Not again. Maker, please, not again.

    Ariana startled awake, her body tense as though still bracing for the next strike. Her left arm throbbed, a phantom ache that lingered even as her eyes darted around the dimly lit room, trying to anchor herself to the present. She clutched her forearm, her breathing sharp and uneven, tears silently streaking her face.

    “Ari, what’s wrong?” Cullen’s voice broke through the haze. He was already sitting up beside her, his hand reaching toward her but stopping short, unsure if touching her would help or startle her further.

    For a moment, she couldn’t respond. The nightmare had a grip on her, and the line between dream and reality blurred. Her breaths came fast and shallow, and her eyes darted around the room as if searching for threats.

    “Ari,” Cullen said again, his voice steadier now but still laced with concern.

    Slowly, her eyes met his, and the shadow of panic began to fade, replaced by the warmth of his steady presence. “Cullen?” she managed, her voice trembling as she started to ground herself in the present.

    “I’m here,” he assured her gently, his hazel eyes fixed on hers. “Are you alright?”

    “I…” Ariana shook her head as if trying to physically dislodge the nightmare’s lingering hold. “It was…nothing. Just a nightmare.”

    Her voice was unconvincing, and they both knew it, but Cullen didn’t press. Instead, he opened his arms, and Ariana leaned into him, letting his steady presence anchor her. His arms wrapped around her protectively, and his hand stroked her back in slow, soothing motions. Slowly, her breathing began to even out, and the phantom pain in her arm started to fade.

    Cullen held her in silence for a while, allowing her to settle. He didn’t ask, but his mind raced with questions. He recognized the signs—the way her body trembled, the tears she tried to hide. He knew the torment of such nightmares too well. But what haunted her? What memory had surfaced to cause her such pain?

    Cullen’s gaze flicked to her hand as it continued to press against her forearm. There was no visible scar, no mark of what had caused the pain. He wanted to ask, to understand, but he held back, afraid that pressing her now would only deepen her distress.

    After a while, he spoke, his voice soft and hesitant. “Ari… I’m here if you ever want to tell me.”

    Her response was distant, her tone almost detached. “I know.”

    Ariana shifted slightly against him, her eyes fixed on the far wall. The nightmare had left her wide awake, and though her breathing had calmed, the weight of the memories lingered.

    “The Blight was…difficult, yes, but it wasn’t just the darkspawn,” she began quietly, her voice trembling despite her best efforts.

    “Ari,” Cullen interrupted gently, “you don’t have to—”

    “I’m not sure I could ever tell you everything that happened,” she said, her voice firmer now. “The days blurred together. There were times I couldn’t tell where one ended, and the next began. I couldn’t always afford to sleep—it wasn’t safe. There was no one else to stand guard.”

    Cullen’s arms tightened around her as if to remind her she wasn’t alone anymore. He rested his chin against her head, offering silent comfort as she continued.

    “I made mistakes,” Ariana admitted, her voice barely above a whisper. “Some of them almost got me killed. There are things I’ll never forget, no matter how much I want to. Memories have a way of stringing together, one pulling another along until they’re impossible to ignore. That’s why I don’t talk about it. If I bring one memory forward, the others follow.”

    “I’m sorry,” Cullen said softly, kissing her temple. “I shouldn’t have pressed. I don’t want to hurt you. I just… I regret not being able to protect you from all of it.”

    Ariana pulled back slightly, meeting his gaze. Her hazel-green eyes were warm despite the lingering sadness. “And so now you try to protect me from everything,” she said gently, her voice touched with both gratitude and sorrow. “You’re afraid that I’ll be left alone again.”

    Cullen looked at her, his expression a mixture of guilt and affection. “No,” he said quietly. “I’m afraid that I won’t be able to protect you, even if I’m here.”

    Tears welled in her eyes again, but this time, they weren’t just from the pain. Without a word, she kissed him, pouring every ounce of love and reassurance she could into it. Cullen responded instantly, his arms pulling her closer, as though he could shield her from every ghost of her past.

    When they finally pulled apart, Ariana rested her forehead against his. “Cullen,” she whispered, her voice steady now, “we can’t protect each other from everything. But we can try. And we can be here for each other when the ghosts come.”

    A faint smile touched his lips, and he kissed her again, softer this time. Neither of them slept for the rest of the night, but instead, they stayed in each other’s arms, talking in hushed voices about fears, regrets, and the hopes they rarely voiced aloud.

    By morning, the tension that had hung between them felt lighter, replaced by something deeper—an unspoken understanding that, no matter what came next, they would face it together.